Reality is Magic

Chapters

Scenario 2: The Hospital
Scenario 3: The Next Morning
Scenario 4: The Fall of Pinkie Pie
Scenario 5: The Unexpected Date
Scenario 6: The Differences of Opinion
Scenario 7: The Disturbance
Scenario 8: The Melancholy of Me
Scenario 9: The Song of Kairos
Scenario 10: The Unexpected Guest
Scenario 11: The Pursuit of Happiness
Scenario 12: The Saturday Life
Scenario 14: The Disconsolation
Scenario 15: The Goodness of One's Heart
Scenario 16: The Harshest of the Harsh
Scenario 17: The Recollection
Scenario 18: The Aberrant Surprise
Scenario 19: The Short and Sweet of it
Scenario 21: The First Step
Scenario 22: The Medium Life
Scenario 23: The Sunrise
Scenario Finale: The Magic of Reality
Scenario 1: The Life to Come
Scenario 13: The Truth comes Out
Scenario 20: The Mirror Effect

Scenario 2: The Hospital

The city of Humanehattan had mellowed down. Arriving at the hospital grounds, hastily made my way through the visiting rotating doors, and towards the reception desk.

"I am here to see Pinkie Pie, I am a very good friend of hers."

The receptionist had a mid-length, curly brown hair with glasses and a blue-colored scrubs working attire. She sat in front of the computer, rolling her eyes to input the lack of information I've provided for her in the system to appease what I stormed in here for. After ten minutes, I wasn't quite sure weather she was stalling, or just wasn't savvy enough to find Pinkie Pie's room number. When she finally concluded her side of the job, she slid herself to her credenza behind her, then obtained a one-page form that appeared to be a long list of requirements to fill out, and placed it in front of me.

"Ma'am, it's required by law to have visitors fill out this form prior to seeing a patient."

"I am a nurse who rounds on some nights, I need to see Pinkie Pie now." I trotted out my nursing license.

"Nurse Sunset, I can't give you the information due to privacy concerns, you're still considered a visitor. I must abide to rules and regulations."

I leaned against the front desk placing a palm to my face. Already stressed as is, why is this woman giving me a difficult time?

"Sunset?!"

I turned to the clamorous voice and saw Lyra Heartstrings. She scampered towards me with arms open for an invitation of a hug. I hugged her tightly and hearing her panting cry on my ear. As we let ourselves free, Lyra took my hand and scowled back at the receptionist leading us both to Pinkie Pie's hospital room.

"Don't worry miss, she's with me, her name is on that form that I filled out earlier. Obviously your job is more important than your patients' care."

The receptionist felt belittled and shyly sat back down in front of her computer to continue typing.

Lyra and I continued to walk through these long hallways, seeing one patient room to the next. Humane Hospital is huge, I worked here on some nights when they're needing an extra nurse on staff. A couple of nurses nodded my way with a smile due to their familiarity of my being here at some nights when I was needed, some even waved and blurt out my name.

"Right here Sunset..." Lyra had entered the room before me, and I dreadfully entered after. The bed curtains were half closed only showing Pinkie Pie's lower extremity covered in blanket. The hospital blinds were shut, the room was lit by a small hospital lamp and a TV left running, mounted on high wall. Nervously, I slowly approached closer by the bed for a better view of my poor friend. There she is, Lying unconscious, her face is badly bruised with scars that can perhaps heal in a month or two. Thank goodness the damage done to her wasn't that great where she had to end up with an oxygen, worse yet, to be in a state of coma. She had IV placed on her left arm, her breathing seems normal. I glared at the Vital Monitor observing the heart rhythm and the oxygen level, I sighed in relief. I sat down on one of the visitors chair right beside Pinkie Pie and smiled at Lyra in her frightened state, to assure her with comfort when she is standing right by Pinkie Pie's feet.

"Lyra, relax, she'll be okay."

"Really?" Lyra retorted.

"Yes, hun. She just needs to rest. Thank goodness the accident did not affect her brain, if it did, that would've been it.. Lyra, please sit down."

She approached close towards the other chair next to me and settled down.

"I... I don't know what happened. The police saw my name as the last person she contacted on her cell phone, I got a call from them and came here as soon as I heard."

I crossed my legs and placed my hand upon Lyra's and held it, "Honey, it doesn't matter what happened anymore, important thing is that you're here, I am here, making sure that she's okay. What Pinkie Pie needs right now are her friends. It's what Pinkie Pie always wanted."

Deep down, Me, Lyra and her working partner Vinyl Scratch are the only ones in her life. The others are too busy. I have attempted to call Twilight Sparkle, Apple Jack, Rarity, Flutter Shy, and Rainbow Dash. but have been unsuccessful. Though I did leave voicemails.

"Sun..Sunset, are you okay?"

"..Yeah, I am good. It's just... A lot has happened for the last couple of hours; Work, Trenderhoof being in my apartment, and now this."

Lyra looked at me with concern, "Sunset..."

I positioned my hand back on my lap, then observed Pinkie Pie and the Vital Monitor.

"I am going to the nurses station to get some information, I'll be back."

Lyra nodded with a little grin as I got up to my seat, and headed out the room to the nurse station. I've encountered Nurse Redheart, who always wore the nurse cap over her beautifully long red hair, waved at me with a smile. She appeared to be sitting behind the counter taking a break and eating her sandwich. I entered the station and pulled a chair next to her.

"Hey Nurse Redheart, sorry to trouble you while you're on break, but what exactly happened to Pinkie Pie?"

"I am not supposed to give you the details, but since you work here, I'll make an exception."

She put her half-eaten sandwich away in her brown paper bag, "Pinkie Pie did not get into a car accident, rather, she was involved in a hit and run as what I gathered from the police report."

Sunset was appalled by the information, "I guess it's too soon to ask who the suspect is..."

"HPD are on the case of a speeding vehicle that may appear to be of an SUV. When the incident happened, handful of nice people tried to help bring her to the nearest emergency room, but an ambulance arrived."

"Lyra and I came here as soon as we heard."

Nurse Redheart gazed at Sunset with arms folded with a cunningly grin and dangled one of her crossed legs.

"...Must be really nice to have someone to depend on... I don't have anyone to really rely on anyone's two feet to stand."

"What do you mean?"

"I can feel a warm friendship between you three."

"Yeah, so?"

"Mmm, nothing, it's just rare these days to see anybody so close as much as you three hanging on together as so. Which brings my nostalgic memory of when I was a teenager."

"Yeah... What are you getting at?"

"If weren't for you being here, how did you think Lyra would react to the situation? Furthermore, Looking at Pinkie Pie's medical history, she is quite a story. She was emancipated from..."

"Let me stop you right there." I interrupted.

"Due to HIPAA violation, you weren't supposed to go through all that."

"Sunset, what do you mean? I am just doing my job."

"You're literally went through her privacy information for your own curious gain, not because of your job."

"Sunset... I had to know. How else would I contact her parents for medical help if I didn't go through it? She's a baby at heart for crying out loud."

"Oh, you think Pinkie Pie can't handle her life on her own? Did you really need to read through her detailed history just to find her parents' contacts?"

I sighed heavily to prevent my built up of frustration, and stood up from the chair, "I am sorry, I didn't mean to. I am going to get some coffee and head back to the room."

I pushed the chair under the counter, and exited the nurse station.

Nurse Redheart said loudly, "Sunset, I am sorry too! Everything will be better in the mean time, I promise!" I understood what she's getting at, but I had no choice to ignore her and continued walking through the curved hallway to the main lobby.

The main lobby provided guests limited refreshments such as coffee with condiments, blueberry muffins, and crackers. I haven't eaten in two hours, so it's best to grab a bite or two. I grabbed a tray to place two coffees for Lyra and I, along with the condiments. I pulled a clear plastic to-go bag and grabbed four muffins with the tongs and placed it in the bag. I didn't have the appetite, but I need to gain momentum for myself to. I was holding a half full tray of two coffees on one hand, and a bag of muffins on the other while striving to advance to Pinkie Pie's room without a quiver.

Arriving at the patient room, Lyra helped me with the coffees and muffins, and settled them on the over bed trolley.

"How's she doing?"

"The same as you left here, she hasn't moved an inch."

Lyra gandered on the snacks that I brought and grinned at me, "Thanks, Sunset, you really didn't have to."

"I did have to. Since we're going to stay here for awhile, we can't stay on an empty stomach." I retorted.

As grabbing the bag of muffins, Lyra and I sat down, I took a muffin out with a napkin, and handed it to her. Lyra didn't have the appetite either. She held the muffin still and looked at it with blank expression. A moment of short silence filled between us while the TV was running in the background.

"What's wrong hun, I know it's not Sugar Cube Corner quality, but you're going to need it, so eat up. What I least want to expect next is you on the hospital bed right beside Pinkie Pie due to low blood pressure, lack of protein, and energy."

Lyra slowly and forcefully took a bite of the muffin, bit by bit, and finally eating it all. But the expression was still. She was just looking at a blank space, and a tear dropped from her eyes. Lyra is a sentimental girl, very sweet, sensitive but not vulnerable, and awfully strong-minded. Both her and Pinkie Pie had not adapt well in the adolescence stage, but at least for Pinkie Pie, she was knowledgeable on some level.

I put one of my arms around her, secured her in close, pecked her forehead and swayed her softly side to side.

"I know it's hard to see Pinkie Pie like this, but you have to be strong. Besides, I told you that she's going to be okay. She'll be awake tomorrow morning, but right now she needs to rest."

Lyra, in a low crackling voice, "Seeing her like this pains me. Truthfully, wished I was the one who took her place."

"Lyra, why do you think like that? Could it have been prevented? Maybe, but I sure do know that it happened for a reason. And we'll find out."

I didn't tell Lyra what really happened after having gathered some information from Nurse Redheart, a lot has been going through her mind. I didn't think it would matter anyhow, the important thing is that she heals well. I will find the suspect that hit Pinkie Pie, that person won't know what's coming.

A cute snore sounded coming from Lyra with her head still laying on my inner shoulder. Good thing the hospital chair can recline. I carefully moved her body into position of the chair, and slowly reclined it to extend both her legs. I took an extra pillow and blanket from the vacant bed beside Pinkie Pie, I placed the pillow behind Lyra's head, and laid the blanket on her. I looked at her and smiled in a low voice, "Goodnight, Lyra." I turned around to Pinkie Pie, "Goodnight Pinkie Pie, hope to hear from you tomorrow morning." I grabbed my coffee and a muffin for myself, left the patient room, and closed the door, but not completely, showing a fissure.

Exiting through the rotating doors of the hospital, I stopped for a moment and pulled out my cell phone from my purse to check the time: it's 1 am. But that wasn't the only thing that shocked me, I didn't realized I had twenty missed calls from Vinyl Scratch. I thought I had the phone on vibrate, clearly I didn't. A couple of voicemails were left, didn't bother to check, but instead, I gave her a call. She wasn't answering my phone calls either. As I heard running footsteps getting closer from a side alleyway of the hospital, and there appeared Vinyl Scratch striving to catch her breath.

"How is she?!" Vinyl Scratch asserted.

"Hey.. She's fine, you can relax, don't want you to hyperventilate. What she needs right now is rest."

"I was so late because I was in Hay Jersey for a stupid party that I had to do some DJ-ing." Vinyl Scratch's breath finally eased down, "I shouldn't have went, if I knew this was going to happen."

"Well Vinyl, you can still see her, but be a little quiet, she and Lyra are sleeping."

"Dully noted."

Vinyl Scratched hastily ran pass me and entered the rotating doors. Before I left to go home, I first observed closely from the outside of the hospital, through the glass rotating doors, Vinyl made her way to the reception desk. When stating her explanation to the receptionist, the receptionist pulled the one page policy form out to show Vinyl what she needed to complete. She clanged her own head on the reception desk. I chuckled faintly as remembering what I had to go through that same kind of predicament a couple of hours ago, except Lyra was there to pull me out of it.

Scenario 3: The Next Morning

Sunlight was lurking in through the closed blinds of Pinkie Pie's window, and the TV was left on all night. News reporting clear skies, temperature of seventy degrees in the afternoon and low sixties in the evening. Aside from the TV noises, there's a persistent beeping coming from Pinkie Pie's vital monitor that needed a refill of fluid feeding through her IV, and the sounds of wheelchairs and walkers moving haphazardly outside of Pinkie Pie's room. It's 8 am, it sure does sound like a busy day for medical professionals. As the light became more vivid, it shun Pinkie Pie's face which opened her eyes slightly. Her vision was blurry at first, then slowly inspected the room, feeling confused. She sees Lyra and Vinyl sleeping on the hospital chairs by her foot side of the bed. On a slight supine position, Pinkie Pie attempted to ascend her body, but doing so gave a trifling pain in her abdomen which caused her to moan and lay back down. Both Lyra and Vinyl woke.

"Pinkie!" Lyra expressed in lightheartedness, but in a standard tone.

"Hey sister." Vinyl smiled.

Still, the looks on Pinkie Pie's face was that of a confused child looking for her long lost mother. Lyra pulled in closer to Pinkie Pie's head side of the bed, and began to brush her straight pink hair from her face with her fingers. Pinkie Pie's hair style has changed, she had lost her balloon-like hairstyle thirteen years ago. Her hair now is palpably long and straight with a slight curled end, but radiantly beautiful. But with her condition, it's diminutively in a beauty mess.

"Lyra?... Vinyl?.."

"Ohh Pinkie, how do you feel??"

"I am.. not.. sure how I got here... last thing I remembered was going to the party city store, then end up waking up here. What happened, girls?" With a concerning expression.

Vinyl reclined her chair back with arms behind her head, "You got into a car accident, important thing is you remembered who we are, if you don't, then you're not okay. So that being said, you're okay. Hehe."

Lyra leaned closer to Pinkie Pie giving her a gentle hug that lasted for almost a minute, savoring the moment of warmth. "I am sorry... I feel like it was my responsibility."

"No, it was nothing that could've been done to prevent it, Lyra." Vinyl answered, "Oh Pinkie, before I forget..."

Vinyl had set the chair from the reclining position to grab a cute little bag with designs that labeled 'Get Well', and in the bag contained a teddy bear holding a heart with an attached balloon that also labeled 'Get Well' from the patient table that was hidden behind the hospital bed curtain.

"You know I am not the kind to buy these things, but you made me."

"Awwww! That's so cute!" Lyra expressed in delight.

"Vinyl, I never knew you actually had a soft spot, Thank You." Pinkie Pie smiled.

"Yeah, yeah. Please try to be careful next time, I don't know how much more I can tolerate these smoochy stuff at the gift shop, I can't stand the people there staring at me."

"Vinyl, my dear. It's all in your head. Why are you so self conscious?" Pinkie Pie refuted.

A knock was heard beyond Pinkie Pie's hospital room door, then opened.

"There they are, I thought I heard joyful noises."

I wore a blue scrub attire and a name tag that had my name and labeled as 'RN'. I knew Pinkie Pie would get better by this morning, seeing all three of my friends in the same room just made my day even brighter.

Lyra with delight, "Hey Sunset!"

All smiled at me, happy to see that I came for a surprise visit.

"Hey girls!" I approached to them both giving Vinyl and Lyra a hug, and gently engaging one to Pinkie Pie making certain that I don't hurt her. I stood myself in between them three, looked at Pinkie Pie with both hands on my hips.

"So hun, how do you feel?"

Pinkie pie gazed at her own stomach and held it with a gentle massage, "I have this weird stomach pain when I tried to sit up."

"It was caused by the trauma, but I am sure it's something minor." I answered, "So.. Did you remember what happened?"

Pinkie Pie gazed down and placed her palm to the side of her head and tried remembering, "No, all I can remember was walking to Party City."

"You were involved in a car accident." I added.

"I know, but I didn't remember being in it."

A moment of pause, I looked at Lyra and Vinyl with a presumed expression and a faint nod, then looked at Pinkie Pie again to alter the subject.

"You know, good thing the accident wasn't that bad that you had to end up in a coma. Lyra and I came as soon as we heard about ya, then Vinyl came later when I was about to leave."

Vinyl added, "I was in Hay Jersey DJ-ing, it was a lame party. Trust me, if you were there to hear the songs those weirdos were requesting, Oh.. My.. Word.. You would want to leave. But of course, I had to... Family emergency."

Lyra and I smiled to Vinyl's words.

"Pinkie Pie, we're here for you, we love you so much." Lyra placed her hand on Pinkie's, and Pinkie grinned at all three of us. It was an unforgettable moment, it was a moment that glued us all together. Moment like this makes me believe that friendship still carries on through the ages.

Cell Phone Rings

I took my phone out of my scrub pocket and answered, "Hello?. . . . Yeah. . . . Okay. . . . . On it. . . . . . Okay, buhbye."

I switched my phone screen off and hid it back in my pocket.

"Okay guys, wish I can stay longer, but I gotta head back to the office, but let me give you girls a rundown on what's going to happen today."

I gazed at Pinkie Pie.

"A certified nurses aide named Derpy is going to be assisting you until noontime to check on your vitals, then a new nurse will transition after. That being said, I strongly recommend for both Lyra and Vinyl to stay here until noon time. Doctor Whooves is coming to check on you in..." I turned and looked at the clock on the high wall next to the mounted TV, "In five minutes. Breakfast is at 8:30 and Lunch is at 11:30, if you decide to have lunch from outside, Lyra or Vinyl can get you something. If ya'll need me, text me or call me. I had a talk with Nurse Redheart to keep a lookout on you girls. Depending on your condition, it's up to the doctor whether he wants you to stay a little longer or discharge you tonight. In my opinion, I think you should stay here for one more night."

Pinkie Pie nodded.

Vinyl Scratch reclined her self on the chair and rested both her feet on Pinkie Pies foot side of the bed, "So... Pinkie Pie is not the only one here being spoiled, sounds like a plan to me."

I quickly pushed Vinyl's feet off Pinkie's bed, "Your shoes, Vinyl. Why don't you act like a lady for once, you remind me of Rainbow Dash."

"Hey! A girl needs to relax after driving almost two hours from Hay Jersey and sleeping on this chair the whole night."

with my arms folded, I shook my head peering at Vinyl, "Honey..."

"Ughh, why do you have to be so frickin' mean, man.." Vinyl stammered with a frown.

Lyra and Pinkie Pie giggled with both hands covering their mouths.

"Sayonara, girls. Take care."

Waving at each other good bye, I walked out leaving the door behind me slightly opened.

"Stomach Growls"

"Oops, I guess a girl's gotta eat too". Vinyl asserted.

Lyra glared at the clock, 8:15 am.

A Middle-aged man entered holding Pinkie Pie's medical chart, He has a fair skin complexion and brown hair, and wearing a white lab coat with a stethoscope around his neck. He shifted the hospital bed curtains to an open allowing him a better view of Pinkie Pie. He smiled at Pinkie Pie, then to Lyra and Vinyl.

"Good morning!"

"Good morning." they all responded sprightly.

"My name is Dr. Whooves, I am here to observe you today. Look at you, I can already see improvement since last night."Dr. Whooves gazed at the vital monitor and nodded."Looking good, Pinkie Pie." He blissfully looked at Lyra and Vinyl, then to Pinkie, "Aw Pinkie, you have no idea how lucky you are to have your sisters watching over you."

Lyra and Vinyl chuckled.

"Thanks, but they're my best friends, but yeah, I guess you can say that."

"Oh, my apologies."

"No worries, Doctor."

"So Pinkie, on the scale from one to ten, how do you feel?"

"Eight."

"Hey, better than one."

Dr. Whooves opened the chart that had some detailed report of Pinkie Pie's x-rays.

"So I've seen your x-rays, there were no sign of fractures, thank goodness, but the CT Scan of your abdomen showed some bruising. In time, it will heal in a couple of days with medication." He ripped out a prescription pad from Pinkie's medical chart and began writing on it, "I'll prescribe you a five day supply of the Ibuprofen 800mg for when you get home, you take it once to twice a day as needed for pain."

The Dietary aide entered with three breakfast trays, and placed them on the over bed food trolley.

"Mmmm, I smell bacon, hehe. Anyway, after breakfast, Derpy will be here to give you the first pill to take, and will come again at 11:30. Alll riigghtt, we'll follow up later at 12 to check on you again, I am going to have you stay here for one more night, Pinkie. Then I will discharge you sometime tomorrow mid-morning, how does that sound?"

"Sounds good, doctor, thank you very much."

"Hey, it's my pleasure to care. I'll leave you girls be, see you soon!"

Dr. Whooves closed Pinkie Pie's chart, and headed out the room.

Then appeared Derpy, wearing a nurse cap, waving with a gullible smirk exposing only half her body from the right side of the door. Lyra and Vinyl looked at each other presumably, then to Pinkie Pie.

"Don't worry Pinkie Pie, we're here. until then, lets eat! I'm hungry, man!" Vinyl had said.

Pinkie Pie leniently sat up from her bed to try to avoid the hurting, Vinyl carefully shifted the over bed food trolley towards the three of them, and uncovered the tops. They all had the same entrees; Sausages, Eggs, bacons with sides of bisquits, and orange juices. All sat together making jokes, planning on next of a silly prank to pull on me when I least expect it. Vinyl Scratch was always bragging about how her Dubstep Mixes were better than Frillex, Lyra Heartstrings bringing up a story about one of her students falling asleep during lyre class sessions, and Pinkie Pie tutoring the elderly folks at a 55+ Senior Dance Party which brought the three to burst out with laughs.

Scenario 4: The Fall of Pinkie Pie

A week has gone by since Pinkie Pie's hospital discharge, Pinkie and Vinyl were a couple of days behind on their job, but gradually progressed through it, making it up for what they have missed. Pinkie Pie worked with Vinyl Scratch as party planners, and owned a business van. They get called when they're needed at an event: Vinyl Scratch being the DJ and Pinkie Pie being the event planner and a dance instructor (if party-goers are clueless on a particular dance routine, that's where Pinkie Pie jumps in leading them how it's done). It was a business travel tool that they have been on for years, and it all seem to work out.

SUGAR CUBE CORNER, HUMANEHATTAN - 11:00 AM, TUESDAY

Through all these long years, Sugar Cube Corner hasn't changed. The table that we all sat every day thirteen years ago still remained in that very spot, as well as our engraved carved names on the edge. But sadly, three strangers are sitting by it. It's usually lively at this time of the day, but ever since the new bakery opened across the street, they were getting a lot more attention.

In the kitchen, Mr. and Mrs. Cake kept everything organized and spotless regardless how busy their day can become, from varieties of dough to batters, it was made fresh every morning. Mrs. Cake usually bakes one dough very early in the morning for an alluring scenting purpose, to attract customers. Pinkie Pie volunteered to help on her off day as a thank you for taking care of her during her times of recovery at home for bringing sweet breads. Through all these years of hiatus, Pinkie Pie still remembered how to prep the variety of dough, which all lined up perfectly, tray by tray, and placed in trolley baking racks. Mr. Cake was amazed at Pinkie Pie's ease of speed.

"Wow Pinkie, you still have it in you."

Pinkie Pie was engrossed, she waved her hair and replied expressionlessly, "How would I forget... I did work here with you guys, right?"

Mr. Cake in a curious look, he remarked, "Well.. Yeah, but.. It's just I haven't seen the great Pinkie Pie at work in such a long time. Mrs. Cake and I were always dumbfounded by you."

Pinkie Pie, in a state of an absent mind, she refuted, "Yeah... Thanks."

"Pinkie, is there something bothering you? You can always talk to us..."

"No.." Pinkie Pie quickly interrupted him.

The chimes sounded from the entrance door, and a party of three girls venting to one another about Team Canterlot losing an exhibition basketball game to Team Wondercolts. They approached and gazed at the deliciously displayed baked goods behind the pastry glass.

"Grrrr, Where's Mrs. Cake?..." Mr. Cake pleaded.

Mr. Cake hastily came out of the kitchen, and walked towards the front desk without a quiver, and smiled, "How can I help you ladies?"

Pinkie Pie was in a state of auto-pilot prepping the variety of dough. But what's going through Pinkie Pie's mind are the moments she had with her other five friends, who she no longer sees. She would always hear them giggling in the background while in the kitchen prepping or baking, but those days were long gone, thirteen years ago. She finished half the batch of the dough prepping, she approached to a different station, then began mixing the batter for the cupcakes. With a sly, dull smile, she reminisced how high-spirited and silly she was in those days of her teenage years: The crazy hairstyle; the confettis; the obsessive behavior for cupcakes and icings; and the party cannon, which she still kept in her home basement covered in dusts. With Pinkie Pie, it all began right after high school graduation.

TWILIGHT SPARKLE'S BACKYARD, HUMANAVILLE - 12:00 PM, FRIDAY (THIRTEEN YEARS AGO)

Pinkie Pie had planned a surprise birthday party for Twilight Sparkle in the backyard of her house. Party tables, party hats, balloons, etc; Ursa Major shaped pinata held on by a string which hanged on a corner-edged roof of Twilight's house; and a colossal of a cake with hundreds of trickling candles lit displayed on an over-sized table. Pinkie Pie skipped across around the area through every detail of the arrangement to make sure everything is in perfect order, her favorite music was playing in the background, Her party cannon was ready to be blown, all there's left to do is wait for all seven to show up.

Two hours later, Pinkie Pie still waited on a chair with legs crossed. She murmured to herself blissfully, "What's taking them so long, I should've held a Pinkie Promise!" Pinkie Pie still waited patiently and dangled her crossed leg with a birthday hat on. These are one of the times that she should've brought her cell phone so she can fiddle around with her apps. But she didn't feel the need to bring her phone if she hanged out with them everyday; On the contrary, she waited this long enough anyway, wouldn't hurt to run back home for it.

Pinkie Pie hastily opened her house entrance door, swiftly to her bedroom to grab her cell phone that was resting on her bed. As she exited her front door, she stopped for a moment to take a quick glance at her cell phone noticing a blinking blue light on the corner edge of her top side bezel, which cues for a text notification. She turned her cell phone screen on with Twilight Sparkle's text message to everyone:

"Hey girls, I just would like to give you some heads up that I will not be here for my birthday, I will be at the Canterlot University's library to study for the entrance exam, hope you all would understand, love you girls. I hope Pinkie Pie gets this message."

Pinkie Pie got the message alright, but not soon enough.

Pinkie Pie, remained a smile, paused for a second or two, she mumbled to herself, "Okey Dokey Lokey! It was my fault. If I should've known I've gotten this text message sooner, I wouldn't have prepared the surprise party."

She skipped along the side walks while humming a melody towards the backyard of Twilight's house. For each and every party supplies, including the Pinata and the cake, she magically concealed all of them in her inflated balloon-like hair without any looks of constraint, she hummed the melody while doing so. The tables, she actually had to call Big Mac for a trolley, Big Mac came and helped fold each table then placing them on the trolley. The trolley was not required for the Party Cannon as it already came with wheel casters.

"Thank You, Bic Mac!" with a large smile on Pinkie Pie's face.

"Eeyupp." replied, Big Mac.

Big Mac pushed the trolley, exiting from Twilight's backyard, towards the side walk and headed to Pinkie Pie's house. As Pinkie Pie pushed the party cannon with impulsion, she hopped on, but at the same time moving to the direction where she had pushed it, "Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeee Weeee Waaaaahoooooooooooooooo!!! Thiiiiissss iiissss ffuuunnnnnn!!!!!" Pinkie Pie arrived home faster than a space rocket. Then Arrived Big Mac, helping unload the trolley to the side of Pinkie Pie's house temporarily. It's been quite a long day of humdrum for Pinkie, patiently waited only to find out that today's party, is literally cancelled.

"Thank you thank you thank you Thank You!!" Pinkie Pie had said Whimsically at the same time jumping up and down.

"Eeyupp." Big Mac responded with a straight face.

Days gone by, she had been using her cell phone more frequent these days. Everyone has been really busy. Apple Jack and her Apple Farm, Rarity having a full time job at Philly Ever 21, Rainbow Dash with another girl named Gilda and some basketball buddies, Flutter Shy spending time with animals more often than usual, and the college life of Twilight and I. Pinkie Pie hasn't gotten any text messages back from any of them but me. I would at least reply with "Hey, what's new; Hey I'm busy right now, ttyl; Hey you wanna hang?"
I had the same kind of problem, but the only difference is, I at least had my mind occupied with nursing school and all. But it sure did felt strange not having them around.

It's been two weeks since Twilight's birthday. Pinkie Pie's cheerfulness was diminishing. She spend the whole days in her room, being depressed, lying down, and never grasped for fresh air since then. The rest of the Pie family were very concern for Pinkie's lack of social conduct for the past weeks. It's not like her. Pinkie Pie's father, Igneous Rock Pie, entered Pinkie Pie's dark bedroom and sat next to Pinkie Pie on the side of her bed. She was laying down the opposite direction from her father while scrolling through her facebook page on her cell phone.

"Pinkie Pie." her father called out broodingly.

"What..." Pinkie Pie replied in a standard tone while scrolling through the pictures of her friends on facebook.

"It's been a couple of weeks that you've been acting like this. I gotta say, I am quite worried."

"I am fine, dad."

"No you're not."

Pinkie Pie heavily sighed.

"Pinkie, you know you can't be cooped up in here forever, you should get some fresh air too, it's for your own health."

Pinkie pie continued scrolling through the facebook pictures of Flutter Shy and her animals.

"I know it's not in my place to ask, but whatever is on your mind, you gotta move on from it. It's a beautiful world out there you have yet to experience, and you're missing it."

"I don't care about the world." Pinkie Pie disputed.

"Well you may not care about the world, but the world may care about you."

Pinkie Pie stopped scrolling through her facebook page, switched her phone screen off, and turned her body to face her father, "What?"

"What I am trying to say is, you may not care about the world, but the world wants you to try and take the opportunity to experience the different things it can offer. It's a challenge, it's a game, it's destiny, and it's a true adventure."

"I don't get it." Pinkie Pie puzzled.

"Sweetie, whatever that's bothering you, you shouldn't let it get the best of you. You're better than that. We, The Pie Family, are better than that. If you remain this way, they win. If you commend to strive, they lose. Show them that you are strong and will-powered. No one can control your life, but yourself."

Pinkie Pie thought for a moment, she can relate to what's been happening lately with her friends. Maybe she didn't need them, maybe friendship was not meant to last forever. It came to her realization that all good things came to an end. She sat up from her bed, and shifted closer to her father's side, held his arms and laid her head softly on his shoulder. "Yes daddy, I am strong."

Pinkie's father laid his head against hers and pecked a kiss on her forehead.

"Now c'mon, it's time for dinner, you're mother made rock soup."

"Aw man, that again?" Both freed from each other and stood up.

"uh uh uh," Igneous Rock Pie swayed his index fingers side to side at Pinkie, "First lesson, beggars can't be choosers."

"Whatever dad, you're lucky that I am hungry." Pinkie Pie exited her bedroom right before her father and followed after.

"Sorry I was late!" as Mrs. Cake kicked the door in through the entrance of the bakery with her hands filled with baking ingredients and supplies. The customers looked her way when one of the baking funnels dropped to the floor. A customer approached to pick it up and placed it back in the bag from where it fell, "I need a hand here!" Mrs. Cake yelled to the kitchen. Pinkie Pie hastily walked from the kitchen, to the front desk with her hands slightly covered in baking flour, and quickly helped grabbed the supplies from Mrs. Cake.

"Where's Mr. Cake?"

"He's in the refrigerator doing inventory."

Mrs. Cake with a mild sigh, she yelled out even louder across the kitchen that leads to the closed walk-in refrigerator, "Mr. Cake!!!"

"I am coming honey, I was just counting the bagels." Mr. Cake finally rushed out of the walk-in refrigerator and assisted of grabbing the rest of the baking ingredients and supplies from Mrs. Cake, and placed it on a prep station.

"So Pinkie, had a productive day?" Mrs. Cake had asked with a grin.

"Yes, thanks, I actually needed this to unwind."

"You're leaving?" Mr. Cake asked bluntly.

"Yes, unfortunately, I have lots of events planning to organize tonight for the next couple of days, and tomorrow morning, I gotta help Vinyl get the Party and DJ Equipment prepared. We were called to set an event for tomorrow's CHS Prom."

"How exciting!" Mrs. Cake asserted with lightheartedness.

"Oh yes yes, very awesome!" Mr. Cake added.

Pinkie Pie took her apron off, hanging it on an apron hanger as letting her long straight hair down, and washed her hands.

"Mrs. Cake, Mr. Cake, it was a pleasure, Thank you for having me. I must go home."

Mrs. Cake immediately reached out a warm bag of freshly baked sweet bread to Pinkie Pie. "Please, accept it. We realized how much we missed you being here."

"Yes, and please don't hesitate to ask us for anything, we're here to help." Mr. Cake added.

"Thanks, you guys. I'll see you later." Pinkie Pie replied in a low tone and a straight face.

Pinkie Pie kindly accepted the bag filled with warm sweet bread, grabbed her coat and purse from the coats hanger as waving a goodbye then left the kitchen. She took her cell phone out from her purse to check for any missed calls or messages and escorted herself towards the exit of the bakery, but before doing so, she took a final glance at the table of where they all used to sit and giggled. Thirteen years had passed, but the moment still struck her to this very day. The only remnant of that moment she has with them, is me. Reflecting back on what her father's words taught her, she has to move on. But deep inside, she still believes that there's hope for us all to come back together, with elements of harmony.

Author's Note

I finished this chapter in one day, but my time was consumed! I gotta get fresh air! :twilightsmile: So what do you think will happen next? Stay tuned!

Scenario 5: The Unexpected Date

LYRA'S APARTMENT, HUMANEHATTAN - 9:00 AM, SATURDAY

Sweet acoustic melody produced across the living room from the guest room. Lyra sat on a wooden chair with a music stand in front of her. For every note she plucked, she'd stop intermittently to take a sip of her coffee and aligned notes while examining closely at her music notepad. Assortment of string instruments hung across the high wall of the guest room: from guitars, violins, to ukuleles; and an organized chaos of music sheets haphazardly arranged on the floor and coffee table. Lyra's love for music dedicated her career as a music teacher at Canterlot High School. She had hoped one day to be a part of the most famous symphony orchestra group in HuManehattan, Dawn's Advent. She knows it's quite flamboyant of her to think outside of the box, but it's something that she'd always wanted to do. On her day off, she had a steady routine which she spends half of her day in the morning rehearsing and the rest of her day consisting of either seeing both Pinkie Pie and I or a stroll to Central Park with her Lyre.

Cell Phone Rings

Lyra stopped temporary to pick up the phone from the coffee table and observed to see who's calling:

Wind Rider is calling you

Lyra drew in a dull sigh pondering whether to answer the call or just let it go to voicemail.

"Hello." Lyra said in a monotone voice.

"Hey beautiful, what you up to?"

Lyra rolled her eyes and cringed at Wind Rider's words, "Rehearsing." Lyra replied expressionlessly.

"Well, I was thinking, since I am free, and hopefully thinking you are too ummmm, maybe we can go out again tonight?"

"I ughh.." Lyra quivered in words to say next, she wanted to say no but at the same time didn't want to turn him down.

"How about Gustave Le Grand's Steakhouse at 7?" Wind Rider asserted without giving Lyra a chance to reply.

"Okay, but I gotta..."

"It's okay, I understand you had plans, how about at 8?" Wind Rider interrupted.

"Ummm, Okay."

"Good! I'll pick you up at 7:30, so looking forward to tonight, dear."

Click sounded on the other end.

She looked at her phone, the call ended in three minutes.

Lyra flinged her phone to her nearest couch, then grab hold of her coffee and drank it all in one gulp, not caring if it were to burn her tongue. The thought of Wind Rider's voice and the phone conversation had made her edgy. Wind Rider is perceived to be an assertive guy, and she was a pushover. Opposite attracts, not necessarily for Lyra. She was not looking forward to tonight, but she had no choice but to go because it was a plan that she had slyly agreed to. While holding a Lyre on her hand, she indiscreetly turned the page through her musical notebook, and let out a heavy sigh. She lost the momentum of playing for this morning. It's a beautiful sunny day out and thought it was a smart idea to take a walk at Central Park. Lyra ascended from her chair and hung the Lyre next to the corresponding instruments across the high wall.

It is indeed a beautiful sunny day, but only indoors. It's awfully cold and slightly windy, after all, the fall season is here. Lyra was bundled up in a double cotton twill trench coat and a scarf, with her Lyre in a case which she carried it along her back with a strap. She took a stroll through the streets of HuManehattan, waved at some common folks as she walked pass them. Lyra has not eaten breakfast yet, so she decided to take a brief stop at Sugar Cube Corner.

The chime sounded right after making an entrance to Sugar Cube Corner, seeing Mrs. Cake calculating at the register and Mr. Cake setting each pastries behind the pastry glass.

"Hey guys." Lyra asserted beatifically.

"Hi sweet cakes!" Mrs. Cake replied brightly.

Mr. Cake with a grin, "How are you today, Miss Heartstrings?"

"Eh, just ducky."

Lyra walked and cowered lightly through the pastry glass, brushing her hair back with her index finger as she pondered through the varieties of deliciously warm pastries. "I got a date tonight..."

"Oh do ya, now.." Mrs. Cake replied with a tease.

"Eh, I sense a girl talk coming, I shall be on my way doing inventories now, I'll be out of y'alls discussion." Mr. Cake remarked.

Mr. Cake completely aligned all the pastries behind the pastry glass, then pushed the baking rack trolley back in the kitchen and began doing his inventories there.

Lyra, with one palm covering her mouth and letting out a cute chuckle. "Ummm, there wasn't a discussion about it to begin with, I was only here to buy a pastry."

"Oh honey, don't mind him, what would you like?"

"Well, I want something light.. I'll get one of your delicious baked croissants to-go please."

"Delightful choice, sweetie." Mrs. Cake walked towards the pastry glass while grabbing a tissue paper and a white paper bag, picked up the croissant with the tissue paper, placing it in the bag and offering it to Lyra at no charge.

"Oh Mrs. Cake, thanks, but I insist on paying."

"It's in the house, but in exchange I need to know who this guy is you're dating tonight, I want to help you."

Lyra gazed at Mrs. Cake, apprehending what kind of a plan could Mrs. Cake have that may be able to help her tonight.

"Well if you insist." As kindly accepting the croissant in a bag, "I don't think there's much to say except he's very outgoing, handsome, and a fast runner."

"Sweetie.... that's too vague, you have a face of a scared puppy, I can foresee you're shying away about something."

"Well..." Lyra quivered in words, "He persuasively invited me to dinner at Gustave Le Grand's Steakhouse at 7."

"Whoa, that's a very expensive restaurant, how did he get a reservation there?"

"He has way into things, and honestly, I am not looking forward to it."

"Why not?"

"I really don't like the guy... Mrs. Cake... I want to get out of it."

"No, don't do that. Lemme tell you, before I met Mr. Cake, I've gone on some dates that I thought would not turn out well, and believe me, most dates I've had, gone into turmoil. But on the bright side, I had free dinners, heheheh.. Besides, he could be different than what you perceived him to be if you gave him a chance."

Lyra let out a shallow sigh, "I guess you're right. It's just a date, if it doesn't turn out well, it's not the end of the world."

"There you go, just have fun, you have needs, embrace your womanhood!"

"Huh?"

"Ummm, nevermind that, heheh."

"Well, thank you again for the croissant, I'm taking a stroll to central park just to free my mind for awhile. Give my regards to Mr. Cake."

"Will do, Goodbye."

Lyra waved a goodbye to Mrs. Cake as she turned around to make her exit from Sugar Cube Corner. Lyra pulled out her cell phone from her Coat pocket and began a text message to both Pinkie Pie and I:

"Hey, I have a date tonight with Wind Rider, 7pm at Gustave Le Grand Steakhouse. You girls want anything from the restaurant? Text back if you do, love you." Message Sent

I slipped the phone back in my coat pocket, then took the croissant out from the bag and devouring small bites whilst strolling down the streets.

LYRA'S APARTMENT, HUMANEHATTAN - 7:27 PM, SAME DAY

Lyra had arrived back from the strolls of HuManehattan after meeting a couple of work friends on the way home from Central Park. She hastily removed her coat and scarf, tossed it on her couch and walked to her bathroom to make final touches on her make up. Just because she didn't like the guy, doesn't conclude the fact that she didn't need to gussy up. She redid her lipstick and her eyeliner, gazed at the mirror one more time and relinquished a smile. "HONK" Lyra didn't think it was a gentleman of him to honk his car than to walk up to her doorstep and ring a doorbell; On the contrary, she quickly hid her make up kit in the mirror cabinet, headed towards the apartment door while grabbing her coat and scarf, then made her exit. A red sporty looking car was parked by her curb in front of her apartment driveway. He revved the engine loud signifying an affectation towards Lyra, which does not bode well for her, not even one bit. As she approached closer, she opened the passenger door, crouched lightly to plop herself in on the seat and shut the door.

"Heya, beautiful." Wind Rider asserted in a lowly tone.

"Hi.." Replied Lyra.

"How was your day?" As driving off from the curb.

Lyra had second thoughts about this guy, but since he actually asked how her day was, she thought it was a good start. reverting back from the conversation earlier with Mrs. Cake, This date may turn out well after all.

"My day was good, productive, just like any of my off days, I spent..."

"I am feelin' for a soft, pink, medium rare filet mignon tonight... I am so hungry, what about you?" Wind Rider interrupted.

"..Yeah, I am hungry too, I only had a croissant the whole day." Lyra refuted.

"Good."

Lyra knew the directions to the steakhouse, but stumped at some directional turns Wind Rider took.

"Umm, you could've just gone straight, ya know." Lyra conveyed.

"Yeah I know, but there's a short cut." Wind Rider corrected.

"Okay.." Lyra replied expressionlessly.

"So Wind Rider, how was your day?"

"Good."

"Oh okay, well... What does your day consist of?"

"Run, coach, work, eat and sleep."

Wind Rider took another different turn. Lyra explored out her passenger window noticing the location she is being taken to, began to look foreign to her.

"Wind Rider?" Lyra with a big gulp, "Umm.. Where are you taking us?"

The car had gradually slowed down that led to a dark alley, and stopped.

"Wind Rider, what are we doing here?" Lyra continued nervously.

"Lyra... I have something to tell you."

"Wha.. What is it?"

"Ever since I laid an eye on you a week ago, I can never get you off my mind. Every where I go, you're there; Every time I eat, you're there; Every time I take a shower, you're there; Every time I jerk off, guess what... It's like you're literally there with me."

Lyra hugged herself and looked at him with haunting expression, "Wha.. What are you trying to acquire?"

Wind Rider positioned his body in a slant, facing Lyra's direction, "You're not alone in this world, Leera."

"Lyra.." She vaguely corrected.

"I am sorry... Lyra... You're not alone in this world... Most guys out there, including me, waited sooooo long for someone who is beautiful as you, someone with grace and affection. Lyra, you have those qualities that I'm looking for."

Lyra's bothered by the short silence in between them, she didn't know what to do or say at this point, but shivered in fear as she foreshadowed on what will happen next, is not going to be pleasant.

Wind Rider quickly locked the door then tossed himself from his driver seat without constraint and forcefully positioned on top of Lyra, grabbing both of her wrists and held it locked on the head rest of her passenger's seat.

"If you scream, I will kill you." Wind Rider had said in a wolfish voice.

Wind Rider is a very strong man. Most of his weight rested on Lyra's legs, trapped down, at the same time Lyra struggled for freedom from the terrifying situation. But Lyra was helpless.

"Wind Rider, please let me go." Lyra cried.

"Oh, I will let you go, if you give me what I want." Wind Rider replied viciously.

Wind Rider hemmed in on the side of Lyra's neck then strenuously engulfing it with his tongue.

"Let me go, please!..." Lyra had said sobbingly.

Wind Rider persisted as Lyra's neck had been covered in saliva, leaving a red blotch on her neck, "You smell like a Meadow.."

Lyra, still trapped on the passenger seat, continued to strive for an escape as she ascended a quarter way, but was pressed back down by Wind Rider's strength. "GET BACK DOWN! You're not going anywhere."

With tears on Lyra's eyes and with frightful voice, "What did I ever do to you, Wind Rider? Whatever it is I did, I am very sorry..."

Wind Rider impatiently unzipping his pants, "You did everything. It's your fault. If killing Pinkie Pie didn't work, I'll just ruin your life instead."

Lyra was appalled to Wind Rider's mentioning of Pinkie Pie's name. He was the suspect, the culprit, the one who tried to run over Pinkie Pie weeks ago, It wasn't an accident, it was an intentional murder.

"What?!" Lyra replied vigorously.

Wind Rider slowly gazed at Lyra's frightened face, then down from her cleavage to her skirt and bare legs, "You're so beautiful, I can't wait to mess you up."

Wind Rider came to a close, forcefully attempting to get in between Lyra's legs by shifting one to an open with his right knee, by doing so, Lyra had an advantage to deliver her knee to his rib cage which startled his balance. Letting her wrist free from his grip, Lyra had a built up of rage and adrenaline, she deliberately landed a fist straight to his face, causing him to be stunned.

This was Lyra's chance to escape while he's dazed in a prone position on the passenger dashboard. She manually unlocked the door, grabbed her purse, and ran from the dark alley to search for a light. The area was secluded and horrifying. There were torn, abandoned houses everywhere, at least that's what she sees when everything was pitched black. She heard strangers in a low voice from every direction, "Who is that girl? What is she doing here? Lets get her!" Being strong was the only choice she had, so she continued running through the hollowed, dark alley as fast as she can, and finally felt a presence of public ambience drawing near, which brought to her sighed relief. She finally freed herself from the shadows, and stepped into the bright night streets of HuManehattan.

Lyra leaned back against a closed shutter, then slid and huddled to the ground. People who walked pass Lyra kept asking if she was okay, some even offered cash so she can take a cab home safely. Tears streamed down her face, whatever happened tonight was perhaps too much for her to take in. A lot of things are going through her head right now, unsure how or what to feel. What she needed most right now are her friends, Pinkie Pie and I.

Lyra took her phone out from her coat pocket and noticed a couple of text messages received earlier from both Pinkie and I:

Pinkie 2:34pm: "Thanks, but no thanks. Be careful Lyra, call when you need me, love you too."
Sunset Shimmer 3:02pm: "Why are you going out with him?"

Lyra asked herself that very question. Why did she? Was it really that difficult to say 'No' to begin with? She didn't want to think anymore. She placed a phone call to me.

"Hey Lyra!" I said brightly on the other end of the phone.

"Hi.."

"...Are you okay?"

"No.... I need you and Pinkie Pie to come get me.."

Lyra looked at a corner street sign of her own location.

"I am at 53rd and 6th Street." Lyra said expressionlessly with a sniffle.

"Pinkie and I are on our way in a jiff, don't go anywhere."

Lyra didn't wait long. Pinkie and I rushed with her business van, through the red traffic lights, arrived closely and parked the van quickly to a stop by the curb right in front of Lyra, who is huddled to the ground against a shuttered door. We ran out leaving the doors opened, towards Lyra then we both dropped to the ground beside her and hugged her tightly. As we let go freely from each other, I asked worriedly, "What happened Lyra?" While Pinkie Pie wiped the tears from Lyra's face.

Lyra continued sobbing even more, words came out nothing but a stutter when she tried explaining. I should've known better not to ask, not right now. So instead, Pinkie Pie and I gave her another unforgettable hug to calm her down, stealing away the pain from every little bit of her until she can smile again.

Pinkie Pie dolefully suggested, "Lyra, You don't have to go home tonight, you can spend the night in my place as long as you want.." Lyra looked at Pinkie with a gloominess expression on her face, still faintly moist from her tears, then slowly peered at me as Pinkie and I nodded at the idea. Holding Lyra's arms, we all stood up without convulsion, slowly walking towards the van. I sat in the backseat with Lyra, and Pinkie was the driver. It's a thirty-minute drive to our destination, Lyra spent those thirty-minutes clinging on to my arms with her eyes closed and head softly rested against my shoulder, "I love you girls." She said in a tiring low voice realizing that her only home is within both Pinkie Pie and I. She let out a heavy sigh and went to sleep for a short while.

Author's Note

wooot! with little time I have between writing fanfic stories and work, it's quite tight, but I love it! How do you feel about Lyra? what do you think will happen next? :twilightblush: Stay tuned :D

Scenario 6: The Differences of Opinion

HUMANEHATTAN MEDICAL GROUP, HUMANEHATTAN - 11:15 AM, TUESDAY

"Granny Smith!" I called out loudly in a doctor's office waiting room.

"I am coming." She responded in a rippled voice while slowly tossing the magazine on the magazine table.

Granny Smith carefully ascended from her seat with her cane, walked slowly towards me with a grin.

"How is my precious Sunset doing this late morning?"

"I am doing good, and my, oh my, you look so high-spirited today."

"Yeah, but it won't last long till my life tank runs on empty." She chuckled.

"Don't say that."

Granny smith and I made our slow entrance to the patient room, and helped her sit on the exam table. I reached for a disposable thermometer from the medical bin that was hung on the wall behind Granny Smith.

"Say uhhh for me, sweetie."

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhh..."

I lightly placed the thermometer in her mouth, "Now close your mouth." and waited for the beep for the result of the temperature.

"Ninety-eight point five, good." I said brightly as disposing the thermometer into the red, bio-hazard symboled trash can.

"Okay, sweetie, give me one of your arms, I'm going to check your blood pressure." Granny Smith held out her right arm, I wrapped it with the blood pressure cuff, securing it with a hook and loop fastener. I carefully pumped the pressure cuff to the limit, and read the meter.

"One-twenty over eighty. That's an excellent blood pressure reading, Granny, I am so proud of you!" I said delightfully as setting away the blood pressure cuff in the medical supply cabinet above Granny Smith.

"Well, you know me, I am very compliant when it comes to my health. I never miss a day without taking my medications."

Granny Smith is One-hundred and three years old, and still has a spectacular mindset of making right decisions, she passed her memory test no problem.

I smiled, "Dr. Whooves will be here shortly."

"Thank you for ev'ry thang, Sunset Shimmer, I don't care what they say about you, I think you're the best nurse ever. Apple Jack would be so proud to see how successful you've become."

My grin gradually changed when she mentioned Apple Jack, "Thanks... That means a lot to me, sweetie."

I looked at the clock in the patient room, I am five minutes late for my lunch. I was supposed to meet Pinkie at Donut Joes. I left the patient room, notified Dr. Whooves that Granny Smith is waiting patiently in the exam room, rushed to my nurse station grabbing my coat and purse, and made haste towards the exit of the office.

It was indeed another sunny day walk in HuManehattan, but very cold. I pulled my phone out to read Pinkie Pie's text message:

"I am going to be five minutes late, order my usual reduced-fat bagel w/ light cream cheese, pls and ty, c yah."

Here I thought I was the tardy one, but it seems like she was caught up at work also.

The chime sounded somewhat similar to Sugar Cube Corner's as I walked in to Donut Joes. The line extended almost to the entrance door, but the line movement was quick. Employees were prompt and thorough with their food service. I Gazed through the wall menu, contemplating on what to get for myself. Pinkie Pie's order was easy, she simply wanted a Joe Deluxe number three, with a medium iced coffee. The restaurant was somewhat rowdy. I saw a couple of familiar nurses from HuManehattan Hospital that ate here for a quick lunch.

"Next guest, please." The employee at the register hustled.

I approached her, with an index finger slightly buried on the edge of my lip, still gazing at the wall menu. Feeling rushed as the employee grew impatient, I quickly requested Pinkie's order first, "Ummmm There's going to be two orders... Lemme get a Joe deluxe number 3, medium and uhhhh..." Feeling cut-loose at this point, "And a Joe deluxe number one, medium." The Joe deluxe number one consisted of two choices of donuts and an iced coffee.

"What kinds of donuts would you like, ma'am?"

"I'll just get two plain donuts."

"Lemme get a J-3 and a J-1!" She yelled across the kitchen line in the back.

The employee began to input my orders at her touch screen computer, then pulled out two medium plastic cups from the stack, scooped the ice from the bin, and dispensed the cups with iced coffee from the dispenser behind her. She trotted back up with the coffees and popped the top lids.

"Anything else ma'am?"

"That would be all."

The grand total price showed on the price screen:

$8.56

I rummaged through my big purse, pulled out my Visa card, then swiped my credit card through the swipe reader:

Approved

As I took a couple of steps to the left of the register, under a big hanging poster which read 'Pick Up', My two orders were all ready on a tray before I even got there. I grabbed the tray, turned around and saw Pinkie Pie's waving hand. She chose a bistro table next to the window. I cautiously walked with a full tray, dodging the cute little kids that ran passed before me, towards the table and sat myself the opposite of Pinkie Pie.

I initiated, "So, how's your Tuesday coming along?"

"Same crap, different toilet." Pinkie Pie jokingly remarked as unwrapping her bagel sandwich from a waxed paper.

"We should've gotten tacos, it's Taco Tuesday."

Pinkie Pie chuckled sarcastically, "Sunset, when was the last time you ever cared about that? I mean.. Really?" As taking a bite of her bagel.

"It's a nice day, hun." I took a bite of my donut.

Pinkie Pie chewing her food, then swallowed, "Yeah, but not necessarily for Lyra."

"Did you get a chance to ask what had happened that night?"

Pinkie Pie took a sip of her iced coffee, "No..."

"Why not?"

"I couldn't find the right moment. But she persisted on wanting to go back to her own place, but I didn't allow her. She had a suspicion tone of her voice.. So I hid her apartment keys."

"What do you mean?"

"Sunset, if you were there, you would've known." Pinkie taking another bite of her sandwich.

I took a sip of my coffee, with a concerned look, "I know how you feel, whatever happened, I know it has to be dealt with."

Pinkie Pie, with food still in her mouth, took another sip of her coffee and swallowed, "You think something happened on that date night?"

"I sensed it had something to do with Wind Rider, he's not a friendly person. I know he probably did something that made Lyra cry like that."

"Why didn't you say something before?"

"She was on meltdown. I thought it was a smart idea to just forget whatever took place and called it a night."

Pinkie Pie with a solid expression, "It's been two nights since it happened, and you had said nothing, until now."

"Thus why we're having this lunch? Is to talk about it?"

"But why waited? We could've done something that night."

"Are you trying to say that I am all to blame for? You were a part of this whole bad element too." I analytically retorted.

"Oh okay, but except I thought it was some stupid guy who stood her up for a date, that was my idea of calling it a night." Pinkie Pie put away her half eaten bagel sandwich in the wrapper and crumpled it up with a bit of infuriation, "But it was literally something we should've fixed... I don't know, like... Turned the van around, and look for the son-of-a-bitch?"

"Shhhh, lower your tone.." I said in a low, standardized voice.

She continued, "The worse part was, you knew this guy.. All of this could've been prevented if we took some course of action. C'mon Sunset, we both got her text message that day.."

"Yeah but, I never knew that it was going to be that bad." I refuted.

"Well, you were at least knowledgeable enough to know that it wasn't the right guy to date, right?" Pinkie Pie threw the crumpled up waxed paper, that had a half eaten sandwich, in the trash, "If I knew the guy, I would've called the guy myself to piss off and leave her alone. Sadly, wasn't the case for you."

"I understand where you're coming from, and you're right... But Lyra needs to realize at one point or another that we can't be there twenty-four seven to make decisions for her. She needs to learn."

"Sunset?! What the hell is wrong with you? This is Lyra we're talking about... Why are you defending him?!"

"Defending him?! I am not defending him!"

Pinkie Pie's Cell Phone Rings

"Hold that thought. . . . . .No, you know what. . . . . Don't hold that thought, I've had enough for today." She pulled out her phone from her purse and answered, "Hello? Oh, hey, whats up. . . . Okay, I was just having lunch. . . . ." Pinkie Pie took a quick glance at me with glower, "By myself. But I'll be on my way, I have lots of checklist to do anyway, okay.. bye now, yeah, see ya then." Pinkie Pie turned her cell phone screen off and threw it back in her purse. She stood up from the chair indignantly as sliding the chair back into the table and grabbed her coat and purse.

"Where're you going?"

"Vinyl needs my help, and I am very upset with you, so I'm leaving." Before escorting herself to the exit door, she turned around to me one last time, "Wait... What did you think happen to Lyra that night?"

Five second pause as I struggled to answer Pinkie, not because I was holding back on my words, it's because I was also clueless myself. I faintly shook my head, "Pinkie... I really don't know... That's why communication is important. I am not all to blame here... She spent two nights in your place, and you dared not to ask what had happened."

Pinkie Pie had no response to my comment, "Whatever, bye." Pinkie stormed out which gave people a fright who sat close near the exit. I let out a heavy sigh with a downcast expression, leaning on the table with both hands placed on both sides of my head.

Bickering came to an end between Pinkie Pie and I. We both had a point about Lyra's situation, but neither of us faced her consequence.

I had lost my appetite. I placed the half-eaten donuts back in the paper bag and hid it inside my big purse for later. I took my cell phone out and began drafting a text message to Pinkie Pie:

"Pinkie Pie, I'm very sorry about today. I'll stop by tonight and we can all discuss about the situation altogether. Love you, take care always." Message Sent

Placing the phone back in my purse, I casually carried it with my shoulder and headed towards the exit.

32ND STREET AND 3RD AVENUE, HUMANEHATTAN - 5:32 PM, SAME DAY

Dusk began to cover the city of HuManehattan, as lamp posts illuminated on every corner of the streets. Beautiful as always. I was supposed to be out at 5 pm, but was caught up with one patient who needed to come in for a quick check up because of a sty. Pinkie Pie never texted me back. I took a different path tonight than usual to Pinkie Pie's place. Concluding the reaction to tonight's discussion with the girls, I wondered if I should spend the night there with them. I pulled out my cell phone and called Lyra.

The sound of a phone being picked on the other end, and Lyra answered on second ring, "Hi Sunset." Lyra answered lively.

"Hi, how are you feeling tonight, hun, I missed you."

"I miss you too, Pinkie texted me that you were coming over tonight?"

Pinkie Pie texted Lyra, but never texted me back. I let in a shallow breath and replied, "Yes, and I thought about ordering pizza tonight, I hope you still have room in your stomach."

"Oh no, you don't need to, I've already ordered, it's scheduled to arrive at seven. Pinkie Pie will be here then."

"Okay."

"Sunset... Where are you right now?"

"Thirty-second street and third avenue."

"Hun, why don't you just take a cab."

"Nah, I figured since I am going to eat Pizza, I should...." I quizzically took a sudden stop, bewilderment had caught my tongue from my conversation with Lyra, "Lyra, lemme call you back." I turned my phone screen off then hid it back in my coat pocket.

A man with blonde hair with blue eyes stood against the shuttered door, with one foot against it, next to an open convenience store. He gazed at me with a grin and took a puff of a cancer stick. I looked at him with lack of humanity, my thought of implication from what had happened in my apartment, already gave him a sense of understanding. But I should know better that Trenderhoof, the arrogant jerk, is not one to take down that easy.

Scenario 7: The Disturbance

32ND STREET AND 3RD AVENUE, HUMANEHATTAN - 6:01 PM, SAME DAY

The dusk of day had finally reached the city of HuManehattan, and street posts illuminating right before us. The space between me and Trenderhoof are nothing all but hatred that fueled inside me. I've learned to love my enemies, but never learned to love a bastard. Out of everyone, even Discord, why did he have to be here? Is it karma? Because if it is, what did I do to deserve it? The more I looked at him, his smirk became more distinct. With my arms folded, I pathetically gave him another disdain glare.

"Was it a coincidence that you happen to be here? Or your attempt to stalk me did not go as planned..." I initiated sardonically.

He lightly chuckled, "What if I was?"

"Well, you're not doing a thorough job, I can be sure of that."

Trenderhoof leaned off from the closed shutter as he threw the cigarette butt on the ground, trotted towards me conceitedly, "Haha.." He falsely laughed, "You're quick on your words, and that's what's sexy about you, it's one of many reasons why I show up in unexpected places like these. Unfortunately, all that is not based on tonight."

I gazed at him then took a step back, "Okay, then I shall leave you be, livin' an illusion is just how you roll, and how you'll always be. I'll be warning every women in sight about you, bye."

As I walked passed his way, Trenderhoof prematurely grabbing my wrist to stop me, "...Touch me again, I'll break your arms, now let me go." I disputed sharply.

"What do you mean you're going to warn every women about me, you make it sound like I am the bad guy here."

I grimaced, "Oh okay, but you're definitely not the good guy, now LET ME GO, YOU'RE HURTING ME!"

He finally released his tight grip, which left a red mark, as pulling away, "I don't know what the hell's gone through your head, but I seriously think you need professional help." As scampering away while rubbing my aching wrist.

Trenderhoof creepily watched as I made my advance, "Sunset, this is not over."

I continued walking, as his words began to sound further away.

Trenderhoof in a loud voice, "What, you got nothing to say back? Why shy from the truth when you know you are destined to face it!"

Trenderhoof in a much louder voice, "SUUUNNSSEETTT!!"

After that, I was distanced enough to understand any nonsense that came out of Trenderhoof's mouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

PINKIE PIE'S APARTMENT, HUMANEHATTAN - 5:41 PM, SAME DAY

Click sounded on the other end of Lyra's phone, followed by a beep, she quizzically murmured, "Hmm, that was rude of her..." She turned her phone screen off, then placed it on Pinkie Pie's edge of the living room table. The table had a pile of music sheet examinations that Lyra needed to grade for her students the next day. Lyra tucked herself on the living room couch then took a couple of sheets from the pile to start grading.

Twenty minutes later, the sound of the door keys clanging was coming from outside of the apartment door, "Who's there?" Lyra in a loud voice, while tucked on the couch.

"It's me." Pinkie Pie replied from outside.

Lyra ascended from her comfortable position, and approached to open the door for Pinkie Pie before she had unlocked it herself. Pinkie Pie was carrying a medium-sized box that contained uninflated party balloons, party strings, and mini party lights. She closed her apartment door with her hip as she entered.

"How was work?" Lyra had asked.

"Work was work, nothing exciting.." Pinkie replied straight-forwardly as she walked towards her room and placed the box on top of her bed. Coming out from her bedroom, she started taking her coat off and hanging it on one of the coat hangers, "Did you eat?"

Lyra turned then tucked herself on the living room couch and continued grading her papers, "No, but I ordered pizza for us. It should be here anytime soon, I was just on the phone with Sunset, she should be here too."

"Oh okay." Pinkie Pie grabbed the remote from the center table, turning the TV on, and sat next to Lyra with legs crossed. When Pinkie had noticed a pile of paper on the table, which to her is of foreign language, some notes reminded her of Vinyl Scratch and Octavia back in high school days.

"I've always wondered if learning to read music is the same kind of learning capability when learning to read in general..." Pinkie Intriguingly questioned while tuning through the channels.

Lyra lightly chuckled while continuing grading her papers, "Somewhat. To simplify it, your letting your instrument do all the reading."

"I never got myself into playing any musical instrument, thus why I've stuck to drums. But if I ever did, hell as for sure I wouldn't want to learn all of that." Pinkie retorted.

Lyra shook her head, "To each their own, I guess."

Pinkie Pie tuned to ESPN news that reported about Rainbow Dash injuring her anterior cruciate ligament and is unable to play for the whole WNBA season. Pinkie Pie, with a concerned expression, was hoping that Rainbow Dash was okay. Pinkie Pie had always supported Rainbow Dash and her goals for the longest time, even when they've parted ways. So it was natural for Pinkie Pie to have dreary emotions.

Knock Knock Knock

Three knocks were heard from outside of the apartment door. Pinkie Pie stood up and opened the door for the pizza delivery guy, "Good evening, someone ordered pizza?"

"Yep.." Pinkie replied vaguely.

"Cool, just need for you to sign here please, the top one is mine, and the bottom one is yours."

Pinkie Pie signed the two receipts that were both layered on top of each, and gave back the pizza delivery man the top receipt.

"Thank you, here ya go, and enjoy."

As Pinkie Pie accepted the box of pizza, which smelled divine, she shut the door as soon as the pizza guy left. Pinkie turned back towards the living room couch; Placed the pizza box on the center table, cautiously making sure that she hadn't knocked down the pile of papers; Then opened it. Their faces were steamed with scent of deliciousness. Lyra ordered just an ordinary pepperoni pie from the best pizza shop in town, Mulia Mild's Pizzaville, and it was damn good. The scent had made Lyra stopped in the middle of grading her papers, and tossed them next to the pile of papers. Lyra initiated a slice that she had eyed on, and Pinkie Pie respectively took a slice after.

thirty-minutes later

Both Lyra and Pinkie saved the remaining lukewarm pizzas for me. As they waited patiently for thirty minutes, I should've arrived at Pinkie's place by now. Pinkie was first to be concerned because of how we ended our conversation earlier. Pinkie was in a remorseful state that made her prepare a text message:

"Oh em gee, where are you??"

Lyra, paused from grading her papers, "Ya know, I think we should call her."

"I sent her a text..."

"Um no.. Call her..." Lyra asserted.

Pinkie sighed and had placed a phone call to me, but went straight to voicemail:

"Hey Sunset, Lyra and I are wondering where you are right now, your pizza is getting cold, call me back, bye."

Pinkie turned her cell phone screen off, and flinged it to an empty space of her coach. With short silence between Pinkie and Lyra, Lyra baffled an expression to Pinkie's tone when she had left the voicemail, "Pinkie.... Did something happened between you two?"

"What are you talking about?" Pinkie irritated.

"I knew it! Ughhhhh....You girls... Stop this immaturity."

"What??" Pinkie replied broodingly.

"...What did you guys talk about?"

"We'll discuss it when she comes."

"No, tell me now."

"...It's about the incident two nights ago..."

Lyra, with a vague response, "No, I don't feel like talking about it, moment's passed, lets just get on with our lives."

"Lyra, I don't know who the hell Wind Rider is, but what I gathered from Sunset, he's not a good guy, you should know, he had you in tears.."

Lyra let out a sigh and frowned. Pinkie's words reverted Lyra's thoughts back in the car with Wind Rider, and that he was the one who attempted to murder Pinkie Pie. There's a reason why Lyra hadn't said anything about it two nights in a row of her staying at Pinkie's place. Lyra's concern that if she ever did tell her that same night, it could've led her into the dark side of things. So Lyra's idea was to stall for that time being.

"Pinkie... I have lots to learn about reality. No matter how much I go through the pain of learning, it feels like I haven't gotten anywhere."

"Lyra, what are you talking about? You have a good career, loving friends like me and Sunset, that's all you need, hun."

"But you and Sunset won't last forever, I won't last forever, so don't you think we've got to have some sort of plan B?"

"No, I say we should enjoy life while we have it. I know there will be hiccups a long the way, because nothing is perfect, not even friendship... We made mistakes, but we forgave, because that's just reality." Pinkie rested her hand on her shoulder.

"I guess..." Lyra replied in a low voice, "Pinkie, I have something to tell you, I know I should've told you two nights ago, but I thought it wasn't the right moment, so I waited for tonight..."

Pinkie, with her face of curiosity, given her all of her attention to Lyra.

Lyra's lips fluttered as she struggled in words, "Wind Rider tried to......"

"Tried to what?..." Pinkie broodingly questioned.

Lyra couldn't say the words, but her facial expression was enough to give Pinkie a clear explanation. Pinkie's eyes widened, "How did you manage to escape?..."

"...I managed to catch him off guard by kneeing him on his side and punching him as hard as I ever did."

"Whoa! attagirl! you were always a mystery to me, I never thought of you beating up a guy." Pinkie Pie complimented.

"There's another thing you need to know, Pinkie." Lyra took the TV remote and lowered the volume.

"Wind Rider is the man who tried to murder you."

Pinkie had a grin that faded quickly as silence filled the room, "You're not joking..."

"...No..." Lyra said in a low voice.

Pinkie ascended quickly, carelessly grabbing her coat from one of the hangers causing some of her other coats to drop on the floor, "Okay, we gotta find Sunset."

Lyra stood up, blocking her way from Pinkie trying to exit her way out the apartment door, "Pinkie, I hope you know that violence is not the way to handle things."

"Lyra! Wind Rider almost outdid us both, where's Sunset when we thought she was going to be here forty-five minutes ago?!"

"Then let me come with you."

"No. You're much safer here."

"Pinkie, you can't leave me here alone, I'll just be paranoid thinking about what could happen to both of you; furthermore, I was a part of his evil plan, so just let me come.."

Pinkie gazed at Lyra for a minute as contemplating whether to bring Lyra with her or not, "...Fine... but you stay close."

"Pinkie, I am not a baby, I can take care of myself..." Lyra had quickly put her shoes on and grabbed her coat from the floor that Pinkie had carelessly dropped, "last I heard from our phone conversation, she said she was walking through the corner of 32nd street and 3rd avenue."

"Okay, lets go.." Both nodded, then hastily stormed out of the apartment door.

32ND STREET AND 3RD AVENUE, HUMANEHATTAN - 7:00 PM, SAME NIGHT

Both arrived at the location of the corner of 32nd Street and 3rd avenue, but I was nowhere in sight. In these crowded streets, Lyra and Pinkie obscuredly continued tracking me down thoroughly, and never gave up, least not just yet.

"Lyra, she's not here, are you sure?" Pinkie Pie questioned in a strong tone, as trying be clear of way from fast walking people crashing onto her.

"Yeah, I'm sure." Lyra analytically refuted.

The crowded street had vastly changed, street became spacious momentarily. Lyra and Pinkie paused to see a man of familiar face, Trenderhoof. He stood against the street sign holding a half smoked cigarette. He took a big puff and gave an annoying grin, "You girls must be looking for Sunset." Trenderhoof speculated.

Pinkie Pie asserted angrily, "Where is she, you sick son-of-a...."

"Whoa whoa whoa whoaaaa!! Easy there buddy, sounds like someone here ate a big bucket of chains and can't anxiously wait to vomit it all on someone just to strangle him."

Lyra with a worried face, took a couple of steps on Trenderhoof's direction, "Trenderhoof, where is she?"

"How should I know, I am on my lunch break, or dinner break, rather." Trenderhoof took another puff of his cigarette, and pleasurably let out a smoke.

Pinkie fleeted towards Trenderhoof grabbing his shirt, "Enough of your crap, where the hell is Sunset?" Pinkie said wolfishly.

"Hey hey hey, okay okay! Hakuna my tatas, girl, I don't know where she wandered off, but we had a small talk."

Lyra gravely looked at Pinkie as a protest to release Trenderhoof, "Pinkie, I think he's telling the truth."

Pinkie, still with face of fury, released his shirt and shoved him back on the street sign post. She waved her hair on the side and folded her arms, "Start talking."

"Damn girl, a girl like you with such strength, you must be dominant in bed."

Lyra tried to hold Pinkie back in words, "Pinkie, don't let his absurdity of words fill your head, we only came here for one thing."

"Sure... Anyway, I've had enough of your mockery." As Trenderhoof dusted off his shirt, "You girls are so naive, yet ya'll still follow through with your so-called friendship in these time of age. What can you girls accomplish from it? What is the prize money? It's not like you girls are blood-related after all... On the other hand, Sunset, with her sovereign personality, she should know by now that not every one last forever in this planet. When she's gone, what will become of you two? Don't look at the bright side, girls, look at the worse possible outcome. At her age, she should be married with three kids or something, but she's still stuck in the same loop of life, hoping for an existence of magic, friendship, and candy in the sky life which is never going to happen again. Get passed it, live for the moment of reality, friendship was magic... Grow up!"

The air felt heavy. Lyra and Pinkie was downhearted by words of Trenderhoof. Truth does hurt, and Pinkie hates to admit it.

Lyra faced Pinkie and asserted with an idea, "Pinkie Pie, I think I know where Sunset is."

Pinkie, still gazing at Trenderhoof, shook her head with disdain, "You're really going to get it, you back the hell off."

"Wow Pinkie, you've totally turned dark side, and I'm totally digging it. Don't lose that cool of yours, baby. But anyway, you can't tell me what to do, this is a free country. I think I've told you enough, now get outta here."

Leaving Trenderhoof behind, Lyra led the way to the streets of HuManehattan. They took a couple of turns and street corners then stood by the transportation bus stop. As both waited for the bus, Lyra pulled out her phone to text her boss about not being able to show up for work tomorrow. Pinkie Pie questioned, "Ummm, Lyra, you sure you know where Sunset went?"

"Yes... She's at Sweet Apple Acres." Lyra refuted with confidence as she turned her cell phone screen off and slid it back in her coat pocket.

"But Lyra, we haven't been there in.. Wow like... it's been quite a while."

"I know, but I am sure she's there."

"Okay." Pinkie, in a calm voice.

Both waited patiently, then the bus finally came to a stop right before them. The door had folded open. Lyra entered, and Pinkie followed after. Lyra pulled out her transportation card, and swiped it at the card reader that was displayed right beside the bus driver, "Evening ladies, enjoy your ride." Lyra nodded. She was not in the mood for a word of anything. Both sat on a vacant seat on the right, and the bus left the curb.

A lot had happened in a short time. Pinkie Pie being hospitalized, Lyra almost got harassed by a sadist, and Trenderhoof being the tip of the iceberg of this whole mess. If only we can wish these problems to disappear in fracture of seconds. Going against the words of Trenderhoof, I am not naive. I do still have faith in magic in these time of age. My girls, Lyra and Pinkie, still needs me. Only in good times they will understand that living life is not scary after all. Haters will hate and try to beat you hard to the ground. So far, it's affecting us slowly, like dark magic that's gradually consuming the good in us, We must stick together to fight it.

Scenario 8: The Melancholy of Me

OUT SKIRTS OF SWEET APPLE ACRES - 8:03 PM, SAME NIGHT

An hour had passed driving through the roads of Evertree Interstate. Countless of stars blazed through the wild dark blue yonder from Lyra and Pinkie Pie's window, various small ranch country homes came to an appearance on the side road, and an exit ramp to Sweet Apple Acres Village is within two miles. Pinkie Pie took a quick glance at her cell phone to see that there was still no text reply nor any calls from me. As Lyra spotted Pinkie glancing through her phone, she pulled hers out to check if she had any messages as well. None. Lyra dolefully looked at Pinkie's glossy eyes as she was gazing through the window in deep thoughts. Lyra wondered if there was anything else going through her head at the moment. Lyra, clinging to Pinkie's arms, initiated a word, "Pinkie... You okay?"

Pinkie in a low voice, "..Yeah.." She made a foggy window drawing of a balloon.

"..You sure?"

"..Yeah.. It's one of those nights."

Lyra knows what she's feeling, therefore didn't allow herself to ask anymore, instead, she clung onto Pinkie once again, and laid her head resting on Pinkie's left shoulder, gazing through the window together. This had caused public humiliation in the bus, but Lyra and Pinkie didn't care. Lyra in a calm voice, "Next time, we'll take the train..."

"Current stop, Sweet Apple Acres Village."

Lyra and Pinkie erected from their position of their seats after hearing the electronic voice announcement of their current stop. The bus began to slow down for an arrival.

It's a cool, breezy night in this laid-back rural village. The air smelled of fresh maple trees, grounds completely covered in green grass and trails of soiled path that led to every direction within the village. Just right beyond the bus stop, there were a couple of horse-wagons lined up. There's a man with a stetson who maintained these wagons that goes by the name of Braeburn. He owned them for the tourists when they needed a lift in to town, a very swell man. He spotted Pinkie and Lyra with an act of surprise.

"Ladies! Ah didn't expect you to be here at this time of the night, how ya'll doin', it's been too long!" He approached to them both, endowing a hug to Lyra, then Pinkie.

After Pinkie Pie delicately freed from Braeburn's hug, Pinkie dolefully replied, "Braeburn... Pleasant as we can be, as I wish to say for the night..."

Braeburn observed them both to sense the negativity and questioned, "Oh.. What's wrong?"

"It's Sunset..." Lyra in a low straight voice.

"Oh. Why, what happened to her? she seemed aw'right when ah had dropped her off at Granny Smith's; However, ah did reckon her answers were a little too vague for ma' taste."

Pinkie Pie asserted quickly in a standardized tone, "Take us there."

"Oh... Yeah of course.. Right away, com' on to ma' carriage."

Braeburn led them to a vacant wagon, and unlatched the door. "Hop on, con madres." With his bright smile in this time of the night.

"Thank you, Braeburn, you're so sweet." Lyra complimented.

"That is no problem, darlin'."

Feeling of nostalgia brought to them as they both clambered up to the wagon without a quiver. Both completely sat in the wagon, and Braeburn latching the door back securely. Lyra in a very low voice to Pinkie Pie, "Why you gotta be so aggressive to him..." Pinkie let out a dull sigh and shrugged.

Braeburn clambered to the front driver's seat of the wagon and sat down. He swung his body around slightly to check both of them for readiness, "Ya'll ok back there?"

"Yes." Lyra replied while peering at Pinkie Pie. She was still in a state of thought, with an absent expression on her face. Moments when Lyra had depended on Pinkie's arms and shoulders, this time, Pinkie depended on her's.

"Then lets go, yihawww.." Braeburn in a standard voice. Braeburn securely held on to the rope halters, and pulled to advance from their stationed state, their horse gradually galloped to the direction within the village.

After two minutes of Silence, Braeburn initiated, "Ah know it's not in ma' place to ask, but can ah tell ya'll something?"

"Go right on ahead, sweetie," Lyra in a pleasant tone.

"When ah drop ya'll off at Granny's, Ya'll should have a good, long talk with Sunset, when ah say long, ah mean appleloosan-long." Braeburn expressed on a serious note.

Lyra gandered at Braeburn with no response in words, but rather letting him continue talking.

"If ya'll don't have work tomorrow, ya'll should spend the night." Braeburn concluded.

"..Thank you.." Lyra replied expressionlessly.

"Ya'll feelin' up for a short story?"

"..Sure.."

Braeburn halted the horse-rope for a slight turn of the path. Granny Smith's farm house isn't that far up ahead.

"Once upon a time, there was a very rich man named Svengallop who had lived a content, apple pie life. He worked with his father who owned a big clothing company. He had an office of his own. He was his own boss, greedy and mean, and spoiled. As years passed by, his father died from a heart condition. Not long after that, he noticed that his business had started to decline very fast, was unsure whether the supply and demand was decreasing in numbers or there was a huge lack of commitment into the business. It was a mess. Not long after that, Svengallop faced a huge lawsuit and lost every little penny he's worth. He lost his wife, his home, and ended up living on the streets of HuManehattan. The only thing he ever had remaining in his diminishing life, was his loving dog that stood by him through all of his bad times, which soon died after. He was in a state of very bad depression. It was to the point that he wanted to take his own life.

One day, when he was lying down on the streets, he stumbled upon a homeless boy who was scavenging through the public trash.

What are you doing? Svengallop had asked.

Searching for food, Mister. I suggest you do the same, you're looking quite pale. The little boy had said as picking up a half-eaten sandwich from the trash, Here you go mister, you need it more than I do.

The man took the sandwich from him then ate it all in quick seconds and praised the little boy with a thank you. Svengallop said to the little boy, what about you?

Don't worry about me, I can always get more, I am not that hungry anyway. The boy answered.

Why are you so nice to me? Svengallop questioned.

When my mommy was still alive, she had always used to tell me that being nice and selfless is better than being mean and selfish. You should try it, it makes you feel good, and people appreciate the things you give them.

Svengallop was shocked at the little boy's words. He had taken the time to let it sink in and realized that he needed to do something with his life. He took baby steps. With every problem he faced during his crisis, he used it as a motivation to exceed, which he did. Five years passed, he became the CEO of three homeless shelters in different states, Griffonstone Shelter, and was yet to build a few more. The shelters provided warm clothing and good food for the homeless. He was interviewed by the news reporter, he says that building homeless shelters was the best thing he had ever done in his life. He was a changed man, very modest and humble, and of course, self-giving. Couple of years after that, Svengallop died with a heart condition, just like his father. Just when he reached his prime in his time, his life ended. But on the bright side, he died happy doing what he loved. Griffonstone Shelter that we know today is controlled by greedy, political hungry people, known as our government."

They finally arrived in front of Granny Smith's home, which appeared to be brightly lit by small lamp posts. Lyra and Pinkie remained seated in the wagon as both were still absorbed by the story that Braeburned had told.

"That's a sad story.." Lyra dolefully asserted.

".... Yeah thanks for that.." Pinkie added wanly.

Lyra glanced at Pinkie with a grimace and softly nudged her side with a loud whisper, "Pinkie, what's wrong with you?"

"It's ok, ah know you ladies had a long day."

Lyra grinned at Braeburn, "Yes, and I apologized for Pinkie's attitude for the night, she hasn't been cooperating with me neither." Lyla chuckled awkwardly, "Well Braeburn, you've been very accommodating and sweet to us, thank you again, and hope to see you tomorrow."

With Braeburn's bright grin, he tipped his stetson with a single, winking nod to both girls, "Good night ya'll."

Lyra clambered down cautiously from the wagon, and Pinkie Pie followed after, while Lyra holding her hand securely for safety.

Braeburn's wagon had left, leaving Lyra and Pinkie in front of Granny Smith's home. The gallops had decreasingly subsided in sound as the wagon gradually became smaller in sight.

Lyra and Pinkie slowly ascended the stairs to Granny's front porch. Lyra made three faint knocks as both approached the front door. An elderly voice and slow footsteps sounded behind it, "Just a minute!" The unlocking of a door latch had sounded behind the door, then it slowly creaked open allowing to show a fissure, Granny Smith's face appeared with a gentle grin as seeing both girls right outside her front doorstep, "Oh hey sugarcubes, com' on in."

Lyra in a low pleasant voice, "Thank You.."

Granny Smith boldly opened the door completely as an invitation for both girls to come in. Slowly entering Granny Smith's home, it led them straight to a spacious guest room that had a large lit fireplace with a large chair placed at the center, without a doubt, it kept visitors warm. There were large pictures of Apple Jack and Apple Bloom with their caps and gowns, and Big Mac with his business suit that were hung across the high polished-wooden wall. Also there were a couple of small photos of them altogether positioned vertically with easel backs upon the fireplace mantel. Right across the fireplace, Granny had a cross sectional sleeper sofa that extended to fit almost ten people.

"Lyra... You go on ahead, I'm just going to take a short rest..." Pinkie in a weak voice.

"What?" Lyra questioned.

Abruptly, Pinkie began to lose her balance. Her legs wobbled and Lyra swiftly caught her by her waist as they both fell on the wooden floor.

Lyra raised her voice, "Pinkie, wake up!"

Pinkie, in an unconscious state, her head rested on Lyra's lap, persistently trying to wake her by gently nudging her head.

Granny Smith, with her cane, crouched beside them and placed her palm on Pinkie's forehead, "Oh, my dear heavens, she's very warm. We must get her on the couch."

Lyra was spooked to Pinkie's condition, but carried on with Granny's command. Granny, with her elderly strength, she can only help Lyra to a degree. Little to nothing, they know they need every chance to get Pinkie on the sofa. Pinkie gained a little bit of momentum as Lyra and Granny ascended her body from the ground. In Pinkie's state, she was still unable to walk on her own, therefore they helped transfer her to the sofa.

"Sweetie, ah want you to get ma' wash cloth, a glass bowl with warm water, and thermometer in ma' kitchen cabinet right above the sink." Granny gently commanded.

Lyra hastily went to the kitchen, which took her a while to familiarize the area, then eventually grabbed the supplies that Granny had pleaded her to get. She poured warm water on a rather sizable glass bowl from the sink. She held the heavy bowl on her right hand while holding the other supplies on her left. She cautiously walked towards Granny and Pinkie without a quiver. Lyra sat the big bowl on the floor right beside Pinkie Pie, who is laying unconsciously on the sofa. She quickly handed her the thermometer and the wash cloth. Granny gently slipped the thermometer into Pinkie Pie's mouth, as the thermometer beeped, Granny slipped the thermometer back out to gaze at the temperature reading:

100.5 F

Granny quickly immersed the wash cloth into the warm glass bowl leaving it to soak, then wrung out the excess water, and softly rested the warm cloth on Pinkie's forehead. "Is she going to be ok?" Lyra questioned.

"She will be, let her rest. Oh sunny, can you do me another favor?"

"Of course." Lyra asserted.

"Be a dear and get me one of the folded blankets in the closet across the bathroom for our poor dear Pinkie here."

"On it."

Lyra, once again, scrutinized the place trying to remember where the closet was through all these years of absence. When she found the closet door, she pulled the bi-fold door knob to an open which revealed fresh, clean, well-folded blankets and towels that laid on the racks. She grabbed one blanket, pushed the bi-fold door knob back to a close, and walked back to Granny and Pinkie. Lyra proceeded on covering Pinkie's body with the blanket. Granny Smith pulled an old wooden rocking chair next to Pinkie Pie, which was kept in fair condition through all these years since Big Macintosh was still a baby, and carefully sat on it. Lyra sat on the edge of the sofa by Pinkie's waist side with an anguish look on her face. Lyra gently placed her palms on Pinkie's cheek, then moved a couple of strands of her hair to the side of her face with her fingers.

Lyra in a low voice while her eyes were set on Pinkie's unconscious state, "I should've known when she was acting kinda off when we were on the bus earlier."

"It's ok, sunny, it's a fever, we just have to let it run its course."

Lyra let out a sigh.

While both observing Pinkie, Granny broke the silence that filled between them, "Ah assume ya'll came for Sunset.." Granny presumed.

Lyra gave Granny a doleful look, "Yeah.."

"Well, she's not here."

Lyra widened her eyes faintly with a puzzled expression, "Where did she go?"

"She said she was going to be at Sweet Apple Pond Park for a bit, but that was an hour ago.."

"Granny, I gotta see her, do you mind staying here with Pinkie?"

"Of course, sunny, but don't you wanna grab a little snack before you go? ah had baked some apple strudels, ah reckon you girls must be hungry from all the traveling."

"Thanks, I don't have the appetite, but may be later."

"Ok sunny, be careful."

Lyra stood up from the edge of the sofa then headed to the direction of Granny's house door exit. Before she headed out, she took a final glance at Granny Smith, "Granny, Thank you for being there for tonight. I appreciate it so much."

"Don't mention it, we're like an apple family after all."

Lyra relinquished a smile, and headed out the door.

SWEET APPLE POND PARK, SWEET APPLE ACRES VILLAGE - 10:31 PM, SAME NIGHT

Beautiful quiet night as expected in Sweet Apple Acres, Lyra arrived at the pond park which is dimly lit by the light of the moon. The pond gracefully streamed to the direction of the current, and the reflection of the moon was still visible on the water. The pond expanded throughout, therefore Lyra had to venture on a search for me. As Lyra had searched the park thoroughly, she finally saw me sitting on a rock dipping my bare feet on shallow water.

"Sunset?!"

I turned to the direction of the baffled voice with a straight face, "Lyra? What are you doing here?.."

"Sunset, we were looking for you, Pinkie and I were worried sick, just what were you thinking, huh?!"

"I don't know..."

"What do you mean you don't know?"

"..... You girls depended on me for years on end, I think it's finally safe to say that.... We have to be strong." I faced away from Lyra, and continued looking down while fiddling my toes on the streaming pond.

Lyra, perhaps in a puzzled mind, couldn't make out what I was trying to imply. But in her deep thoughts, the memories we shared together through all these years came rushing back to her in an instant, including the story that Braeburn had told them earlier. She now understands. Her nervousness had turned to a feeling of frustration, Lyra in a loud voice, "What... You're giving up now?! Thirteen years of my life hoping to find an answer for something, you're just going to abandon me and Pinkie? I thought we were friends, Sunset?!"

"Lyra..."

Lyra's eyes began to look glossy, "You are like them... It's all making sense now... You're going to leave us just like the rest who left you and Pinkie!"

When Lyra meant the rest, she meant Twilight and the rest of the HuMane Five.

"Are you going to follow their footsteps?!" Lyra approached to me with slight aggression as tears dropping down her face, "Were Pinkie and me the only strong ones here, while you were the weak one?"

I staggered back a reply, "I was there when you girls needed me!! I took care of you girls!! I gave you the care you girls needed!! So don't give me that bullshit!!"

Lyra shouted back louder, "I'M NOT TALKING ABOUT ME AND PINKIE, I'M TALKING ABOUT YOU, SUNSET!" She continued with a sniffle, "Why dedicate to something for thirteen years on one cause, and give up now?!!"

My irritable expression turned to something else. I stammered in words of an answer. Lyra continued, but with a standardized tone, "Through all these years, you think it was all about baby-sitting me and Pinkie Pie?? You're most definitely wrong!"

Lyra wiped the tears from her face, and continued with the tone, "Pinkie passed out in Granny's house with a fever worrying about you. Doesn't that count for something? We're here because we got each other, not because of the whole baby-sitting situation."

I shook my head with a faint expression, "I am sorry, Lyra..."

"No you're not." Lyra interrupted, "Sunset, ya know... There were times when you needed us too and we were there to your rescue, not because we thought you couldn't handle the life of your own, it's because we chose to help you." Lyra shook her head with arms folded and added again, "You let Trenderhoof get the best of you.."

Lyra turned to the direction from where she came, and made her exit from the park.

Lyra was right, and I was wrong. I was blinded from my own actions. I took care of them not for the purpose of love and friendship, it's because I had no confidence in them. Perhaps I was the weak one.

I let out a grin, and thought to myself, tomorrow will be a new day. I won't let any darkness manipulate the good in me. I will show Pinkie and Lyra what I'm capable of, and that is to be the best of friends for the right reason. I won't be pushed by my problems; be led by my dreams and goals.

Author's Note

Scenario 9: The Song of Kairos

GRANNY SMITH RESIDENCE, SWEET APPLE ACRES VILLAGE - 8:00 AM, WEDNESDAY

The sound of Granny's rooster's crows were heard outside the yard from where we stayed for the night, and an indistinct old-time tune was being played on a vintage record player just downstairs. I sat up from the bed and stretched my arms out vertically with a little yawn. I marveled the vicinity of the room I slept in, noticing the differences of arrangement done since the last time I remembered it. Apple Jack's bedroom appeared more spacious. The portrait wall, from which our photos were displayed, are no longer there. I wondered if Apple Jack kept the photos as a memorabilia. Maybe there's a small chance for the girls to return? But even then, will they be the same girls as I still intend them to be? Thinking about it just gives me the feeling of discomfort. I shouldn't yearn for them, not right now at least. I completely arose from the bed, shifted at the edge leaving both my bare feet dangling a couple of inches from the floor. It was a pretty tall bed. I slowly hopped off the bed and slipped on what used to be Apple Jack's slippers. The slippers were white in color and had an art of an apple bite design, I thought it was cute. The vintage tune became clearer as I exited Apple Jack's bedroom, it was a song called Raise This Barn.

As I then headed downstairs to the guest room to check on Pinkie Pie, the fireplace was dimly lit. Pinkie Pie was still fast asleep on the cross-sectional sofa, while her body was haphazardly covered with blanket, leaving one of her bare legs showing. She let out a big snore. I chuckled in relief to know that she's feeling much better. I approached her quietly and rearranged her blanket to cover up her leg.

"Good morning, sugar cube."

I turned to the elderly voice seeing Granny Smith with a plate full of steaming hot apple pan cakes. The heavenly scent made a growling noise to my stomach, and Pinkie moaned in wakefulness.

"Oh, good morning Granny Smith." I smiled.

"Awesome as always, Granny Smith!" Pinkie added.

I turned around to see Pinkie Pie smiling at me and Granny Smith, as she was still covered in large, thick blanket.

Granny Smith smiled back at Pinkie Pie, "Appetite is a sign of wellness my dear, I'll bring these to the table, why don't y'all wake up Lyra, and brush y'alls teeth so we can all eat breakfast, okay?"

Both Pinkie and I nodded, watching Granny walk to the dining area to set the plate of pancakes, then back to the kitchen to cook the rest of the breakfast.

Pinkie raised one eye brow and looked at my slippers with jokingly withering expression, "Sunset... Really? They look awful on you.."

With my arms folded, I gave her a sarcastic smile, "Thank you. You're so sweet to me."

Pinkie sat up from the couch with blanket covering just the bottom portion of her body, "So... Are you going to start talking or what?.."

"Pinkie... Not right now, we're at Granny's... I'm gon' wake up Lyra, why don't you go on ahead first."

"Sunset... You know I ain't gon' stop asking."

"Yeah, yeah yeah..." As turning around and headed up the stairs from where I came.

Lyra slept in Apple Bloom's bedroom, it was the room, first door to the left from Apple Jack's. The door was not completely closed, so I gently creaked the door open and noticed Lyra sitting by the vanity table combing her damped hair, "Come in."

I conclusively entered the room, then let out a smile with both hands behind my back, "Good morning Lyra."

"G'morning." She replied in lack of expression.

"Listen uhh.. Granny made delicious breakfast."

"... I know, I can smell it from up here..." As Lyra continued combing her hair in front of the vanity mirror.

I approached close behind her, then looked at her on the mirror, and gently ran the tip of my fingers through her long damped hair.

"Sweetie... I really am sorry about last night."

"I guess it's alright.. As long as you understand how Pinkie and I really feel about you, that's what matters most."

Lyra placed the comb down the vanity table, then rotated the adjustable make-up chair in three-sixty degrees to face me.

"If Trenderhoof try to beat you down like that again, you let us know."

"Did he actually tell you I was here?" I questioned.

Lyra rotated herself again with the chair back to its position in front of the vanity mirror, and continued combing her hair, "No, I sensed that this was your go-to place whenever you needed some alone time."

"Am I that predictable?"

"No, it's just that we know you well."

"Awwwww Lyra, that's so..... Creepy." I jokingly remarked.

Lyra, for the third time, she rotated her chair to face me with a smirk and thought of a come back as she gazed at the slippers I was wearing, "Sunset, stick with your own logo, the apple doesn't suit you."

"You and Pinkie, my goodness... Leave me alone. I don't care what you girls say, they're comfy as heck!" I let out a cute giggle.

Girls! Breakfast is getting cold! Pinkie is already devouring the cakes ahead of y'all!

"You go on ahead Lyra, I'm going to take a quick shower." As headed towards Apple Bloom's door.

"Okay, but don't get mad if there are no more pancakes left."

My eyes widened and turned around to Lyra before I made my exit, "You better save me some! I mean it!"

Lyra in a calm voice, "Can't keep promises, after all, we have our reasons not to, you doubted us." Lyra stood up from the chair and headed out from Apple Bloom's room right before me.

Lyra did accept my apology, but a part of her was still disappointed.

We all sat around the table enjoying the home-cooked breakfast while sharing laughs and memorable past stories. Granny had most to tell about the apple family reunion, and the good old times with Apple Jack, Apple Bloom, and Big Mac when they had lived here. From what we gathered, Apple Jack owned a farm of her own in Appleloosa, which is another thirty miles from Sweet Apple Acres Village. Part of me wanted to take a trip to see how she's doing, but I'm pretty sure she wouldn't want to be bothered through all these years of hiatus. Important thing is, she's doing well.

After a break of short silence from the laughs and giggles, Granny, with a curious expression, questioned, "So... ah know ya'll didn't spend the night here just for ma' pancakes.... So, what is it that ya'll came here for, mind if ah do ask?"

I knew at some point that it was going to get awkward, but never thought that Granny would be the one to initiate. The girls had a presumable expression that I was supposed to be the one to answer, instead, I looked at the clock hung on a high wall with fixation, and altered my answer to Granny's question, I stammered in words, "As much as I hate to say it.... I love my job, but it's really all up to my boss, Dr. Whooves, if I want to keep it... I gotta head back at the office at one pm."

Pinkie took a final bite of a piece of pancake with her fork, and swallowed, "We're coming a long, we've already disrupted Granny's relaxation as is."

"Oh no no no, am actually delightful to have y'all here this morning."

"Oh Granny, we are delighted to be here also, but it's just that, we have lots of catching up to do."

"I'm sorry, ah shouldn't have dare asked..."

Pinkie with a smirk, "No worries, one way or another, Sunset here can keep lying until I knock the truth out of her."

I leaned on the table then face-palmed to Pinkie's comment and shook my head with sullen expression. Lyra broke the awkwardness that filled between us, "Well Granny, we've better get going, reality is calling us back home. I'd like to thank you again for having us here, it's been of great hospitality. We'll surely visit you again."

"Oh ya'll are always welcome in ma' crib. Please come again soon." Granny responded brightly.

We all ascended from our seats, each of us giving Granny Smith a warm hug, then waved a goodbye as we made our exit to the door after grabbing each of our coats from the coat hanger.

CLUB STUDIO, EVERTREE BOULEVARD - 11:00 AM, SAME DAY

It's not a usual morning for Vinyl Scratch, but unfortunately, she needed to prepare her DJ equipment in advance before the big event planned for tonight: Fleur De Lis Social Club. Vinyl Scratch was selected to play the background music for the event, Pinkie was not required to be on this one. The studio was rather enormous, according to Vinyl, it was perfect for her type of music that produced a lot of bass. Vinyl's music had progressed through the years from the time she first laid her hands on the DJ Mixer. Her genre of music didn't just consist of Dubstep, but a variety. There's a song that she would always play in every event she partook. It was a song that she and Pinkie Pie constructed: Kairos. It was a word meaning the right or opportune moment. Pinkie Pie wrote the lyrics, and had one of their co-workers volunteer to contribute the vocals. It was a masterpiece. As Vinyl switched the power button on from her DJ Mixer, a bang of static distorted noise sounded from the speakers, causing her to jump. She instantly decreased the masters volume to the right amount of ambient noise, Vinyl played a couple of her favorite old-time dubstep tracks for sound test purposes. Some songs she played, brought her in nostalgia with her roommate, Octavia, who is now a member of one of the best symphony orchestra group: Dawns Advent. Since then, Vinyl had lost contact with Octavia in a matter of several attempted calls. Vinyl had fallen to the same kind of predicament as we did, only difference is, she kept her mind busy with music, but at the same time, still preserved her friendship with me, Lyra, and Pinkie. It's her new kind of happy. Vinyl was engrossed with her DJ Mixer as making slight adjustments on her equalizer. When Vinyl found the perfect level of sound, she decreased the volume to a complete mute, and pushed the button on sleep mode. Vinyl shifted her sunglasses to her head and exhaled deeply as she plopped herself to a chair for a short break. Vinyl turned her head to a sound of an entrance door opening, then sees Fancy Pants coming towards her on the platform.

"My, Vinyl, quite set up you got here, this looks bizzare... In a good way, don't take it the wrong way." Fancy Pants initiated.

"Uhh, Thanks, I guess?... I built the speakers on my own." Vinyl replied with a grin.

"Impressive, I know you're not one to ever disappoint me, but I hope you got the right taste of music for this social event."

Vinyl laughed, "Fancy.... You know I contributed almost twenty years of my life to electronic music, it's just an event, not a presidential congress."

"Well, you know Fleur De Lis... She's very opinionated about music."

"Of course, I'll give the people the chance to lube up before the hard stuff... Trust me, they're gon' like it."

"Such foul language, my dear... Good thing you're only responsible for the music."

"Damn straight, normal people freak me out anyway.... No offense to you, Fancy."

"None taken, though I hate to admit, through all these years, it's something I've learned to cope, I must say.."

Vinyl let out a chuckle, "Aw Fancy, you know I love ya."

"Likewise, dear, anyway, I gotta meet up with some acquaintance of mine, what will you do for the time being?"

Vinyl planked her foot up the table as placing both arms behind her head, "Well, I still have an hour to kill so I'm going to head out to Best Buy across the street to check out the new Saddlesung Galaxy S7, then head back to the company office to continue sorting out Pinkie's event planner, she'll kill me if I don't go through it." As tipping the back of her chair.

Fancy Pants, with a nod, "Oooook, but until then, better be here at six, if you know what's right for you." As Fancy Pants turned around and walked towards the exit.

Vinyl randomly blurted out, "Oh yeah?... Hashtag yolo!" She took a tumble off from her chair as Fancy Pants conclusively made his exit, shutting the door right behind him.

With Vinyl still on the floor in prostration, after taking a careless fall from her chair, she slid her cell phone out, then started drafting a text to Pinkie:

"Hey Pinkie, I'm once again, in another boring event." Message Sent

After having turning her phone screen off, Pinkie texted back in an instant.

"You know what to do, Vin... Just don't mess up my event planner.."

Vinyl Scratch chuckled hysterically to herself. Vinyl replied back, "Your event planner is in good hands, don't worry about it..."

She slid her phone back in her pocket, then stood up and turned the chair to its proper position.

CLUB STUDIO, EVERTREE BOULEVARD - 5:43 PM, SAME DAY

The studio had a decent amount of people dressed in casual attire; A couple of wine servers, dressed in black tuxedos strolled around to offer wines to vacant guests; Some people were having a swell time socializing and drinking, while others questioned why they were there from the first place. It was some what of a quaint night. Vinyl thought mischievously that in order to break the ice, she would perhaps make a stunning introduction.

Vinyl walked in ostentation, showing her dance moves whilst making her way towards the platform where all of her DJ equipment was set in place. Some had frowned upon her, and some thought she was cute and entertaining. As Vinyl walked up to her DJ Mixer, she quickly powered it on, then pumped up both the speaker and mic volume to a perfect sound leverage. She approached the mic and expressed with loud enthusiasm, "Ok people, y'all betta like dis track, feel free to head bang or dance a long because Pinkie and I made this just fo' you!" Vinyl began performing Kairos. The track started off with a soft piano introduction, then the male vocals followed after throughout the track. The music was a preferred taste for an individual. The sound of the bass wasn't too ridged, rather soft sounding. Nevertheless, still maintained that fast, up-going beat and rhythm. It is indeed a masterpiece. Pinkie Pie did a miraculous job on the song writing, the lyrics had a strong, significant meaning behind it:

I'm never
gonna break
I'll never
fucking break
I'm never
gonna break
I'll never
fucking break

And it all comes crashing down,
like the words that we never found
We're addicted to drama
It's the first signs of trauma
The things only I know,

I just keep waiting for Kairos.

Although we got no hope,
we hold on
It gets worse before it's better
I won't go
I'm not done
This is not the time,
I'll hold my tongue
'Cause we could find another reason,
so we can fall apart again

And we'll go running back in circles
Waiting on the flesh, until the end

And it all comes crashing down,
like the words that we never found
We're addicted to drama
It's the first signs of trauma
The things only I know,
This is Kairos.

When the song ended, everyone in the room jaw-dropped in amazement. The socially crowd had gone quiet, they expected to hear more from Vinyl. But she had to abide by the rules by keeping the background music down of temperate manner, after all, this is not that kind of event. To break the silence, she turned to her old turntable, and played an old jazz music in moderate volume. The crowd had slowly gained the momentum of socializing again, but the voices consisted of Vinyl's incredible playing. Vinyl never knew what this event was for, other than just socializing, until she saw a random guy and a girl together who are headed outside, with his hand on her bum. Vinyl hoped that the music didn't convey any sexual insinuation, and that it was allegedly aimed for excitement and enjoyment. Vinyl sat on her chair, with her feet planked on top of the table, she began to play with her new Saddlesung Galaxy S7 phone.

A man with short brown curly hair, who wore a casual attire, appeared from a small crowded area, then approached Vinyl holding two glasses of wines. He placed one glass on the table in front of her. Vinyl stopped fiddling with her phone apps, then looked up at him. He let out a strange grin while he swirled his own glass of Merlot.

"You sounded awesome there for awhile, why didn't you follow through with the dynamic music?" As admiring the scent of his own wine and taking a sip.

Vinyl with a confused grin, she shifted her headphones down to her neck, "I'm sorry, have we met?"

"Oh, I apologize, I didn't properly introduce myself, how rude of me... My name is Wind Rider." He sat on the edge of Vinyl's table as holding a glass to her.

Vinyl glared at Wind Rider for a moment with an etched expression, she then picked up the wine glass that Wind Rider had placed on the table for her, "My name is Vinyl Scratch, Vinyl for short." She gave a toast to Wind Rider and both took a sip.

"Pleasure to meet you, Vinyl."

"Likewise."

Wind Rider, with a mischievous grin, he questioned, "Do you believe in fate, Vinyl?"

"Yeah, Why?"

"There's a reason for everything. I believe that there's a reason why I'm here... Maybe because I love to socialize, the wine, or maybe the outstanding performance." Wind Rider continued with the grin and took another sip.

"Ummm, yeah?... Why don't you just spit it out already..." As vinyl swirled her own glass of wine with a light chuckle.

"I would like to give you the opportunity to create a music theme for the Wonderbolts Academy Track Team."

Vinyl Scratch was jaw-dropped of the offer, which caused her wine to spill all over her turn-table.

"Oh my gosh!" She quickly got off her chair, and wiped the spilled wine from her turn-table with her own jacket. Wind Rider didn't dare to move an inch from his position on the table.

"I know it's a lot to ask, but the Wonder Bolts would be so thrilled to see you perform."

Vinyl Scratch, still patting her own turn-table dry, "It would be an honor!"

"Under one condition."

Vinyl finally finished patting her turn-table dry, she moped at her dirty jacket, "Sure, what is it?"

"I am a long time friend of Sunset, could you tell me where she lives?"

Vinyl was surprised to find out that he knew of me, but little did she knew that Wind Rider was the criminal who tried to run over Pinkie Pie, the one who attacked Lyra in the dark alley. This time, he's onto something, with each sequence of depravity of attempt, it was worse than the last. His plan of inviting Vinyl to perform at Wonderbolts Academy, is just the beginning of a bad storm.

Author's Note

I know it took me some time to publish this scenario, Reality got in my way for a little bit. But hey! did you enjoy the track that Pinkie and Vinyl brainstormed? if you did, the real artist/band behind the amazing song is called Eden Project.

Wind Rider is back! What are his intentions this time, tell me what you think.

Oh, I planned on making a soundtrack based on this fic.

Anyway, stay tuned, as I would always say, plenty of more scenarios will be on your way.

Scenario 10: The Unexpected Guest

SWEET APPLE ACRES VILLAGE - 9:47 AM, EARLIER THAT SAME DAY

Thick overcast clouds had drifted through the sunny sky, as five minutes had passed since we left Granny's home, riding on one of Braeburn's friend's horse-wagon to the destination of our bus stop. It was rather slow movement of transportation, but Pinkie appreciated the slowness when I'm present. I sat in the middle of the passenger seat. Pinkie on my right, and Lyra on my left.

Pinkie, with a presumable expression, "This silence is getting us nowhere."

I replied in frustration, "Look, Pinkie... I had my good days and bad days just like anybody else, okay?"

"... We just wanted to know what was on your mind." Pinkie replied gently, "I'm not mad at you.. All I'm asking is the truth... Perhaps, I am the one at fault here."

Lyra and I seemingly looked at each other with brooding expression as remembering the night at Sweet Apple Pond.

"Sunset was losing confidence last night." Lyra answered.

"Huh? From what?" Pinkie in a puzzled expression as her eyes gazed at Lyra, then me.

Lyra continued, "While you were passed out on Granny's sofa, I went to find her at Sweet Apple Pond. Trenderhoof got the best of her about us not being able to handle the life of our own, but in reality, we can."

"That's it?.. C'mon Sunset... You're better than that, and you know it well.."

"I'm really sorry... There are going to be times that I may need you girls again to knock a sense out of me."

Pinkie Pie replied jokingly, "All the time? We have jobs ya' know.." Lyra, with palm on her mouth, she held on a snort of laughter.

I smiled as shaking my head, "Oh, really now? I thought y'all didn't have a job."

"Y'all?..." Pinkie questioned at my word of usage.

"Hey.. We're still at Sweet Apple Acres, I can enjoy an accent or two. After all, we were just at Granny's..."

"Yeah, for like.. One night..."

As faintly shaking my head to Pinkie, I turned to Lyra and uttered a question, "Lyra... If you don't feel comfortable telling us what happened a couple of nights ago, you don't have to."

"It's alright, you deserve to know... Technically, nothing happened, I did take extreme measures right before he got into full contact.."

"What did he do?"

"Well...."

"Lyra was assaulted by Wind Rider but knocked him out right before he tried..." Pinkie answered for her.

My eyes widened to Pinkie's answer, "Well Lyra, didn't know you had it in you."

"I know, right?!" Pinkie added, with a grin.

"Ok, but lets not get carried away, just because Lyra was able to get out of it, doesn't mean it's the end of him."

Lyra turned and gazed through the approaching cornfields on her side of the wagon, and let out a sigh, "You don't think I know that?... I've been dreading it. Blocking his number was the least I can do, and if he does try to do anything, I'll call the cops.."

"Right.. That's all you gotta do... Also you have us..." Me and Pinkie nodded.

"...But like what Pinkie said... We have jobs.."

Pinkie refuted, "Please don't worry too much about it, we'll get to the bottom of this whole mess, I mean c'mon... It's us. We held on together like Apple Pie!"

"Apple Pie? Really?" I jokingly smirked back at Pinkie, "So, spending the night with Granny just didn't cut it, huh?"

Pinkie gently nudged her side against mine with a light chuckle, "You're so full of it.."

Lyra, on her side of the wagon, still gazing through the approaching cornfields. I held her chin and turned her head to face me, "Hey... It's going to be ok. I promise you..."

Lyra had a frown that gradually changed to a faint grin. She felt the gain of confidence within me. I know I needed to reassure her that living life is not about dodging bullets, but rather, it's all about taking it all in, learning from it, and moving on. Lyra is a strong woman, she just doesn't realize it yet. Pinkie on the other hand, is on a league of her own. After all attempts of being self-reliant, she ends up coming to me for assistance, which is fine with me.

As we arrived to our bus stop, we once again stumbled upon Braeburn, who had his hands full at the moment.

"G'morning Braeburn!" I said with a bright smile.

Braeburn was in the middle of helping a couple of passengers inside the horse-wagon, he turned to my voice, "Oh! G'morning ladies! how ya'll doin'?" Braeburn brightly replied in a loud voice.

"Actually doing alright this morning, how about yourself? I can see you're in the middle of something."

"Yeah, wish ah can stay for a short talk, con' madres.. But as y'all can see, ah got some werk to do." As closing the horse-wagon door.

I let out a giggle, "You're such a sweet guy... I just wanted to say thank you again for giving my girls a lift last night."

"Oh hey, no problem at all." He tipped his stetson with a smile, "You girls stay outta trouble now."

He hopped on to his driver seat horse-wagon, pulled the halt-ropes, and slowly galloped their way through the path within the village. We waved our goodbyes as his wagon began to get smaller in sight.

We all sat on a bench, waiting patiently for the bus. Pinkie scrolled through her news feed on facebook from her cell phone, and Lyra admiring the scenery of distant trees.

"Pinkie, why do you even have a facebook account... The only friends you have are us and Vinyl Scratch." I initiated to Pinkie.

Pinkie, engrossed with her cell phone, continued scrolling through her page, "Why, you jealous?"

"No.. It's just unsafe.. Especially with the stuff that's been happening, at least deactivate it temporarily."

"Yes mom.... I will when I get home..." Pinkie rolled her eyes as turning her cell phone screen off, and sliding it back in her coat pocket.

Lyra lightly chuckled, "You girls... Behave."

I was a little startled when Pinkie had given me an informal title 'Mom', which I ironically thought of a brilliant idea, "Girls... What if I say you both should move in with me?..."

Pinkie and Lyra both glared at me with bewilderment. Lyra retorted, "Are you serious??"

"Mmhmm." I nodded with a grin.

Lyra, her bewildered expression vastly changed to a bulk of happiness, and delivered an astounding hug to me, "Yes!!! I'll be happy too!"

Pinkie halted, "Wait, wait, wait... What about our apartment least... We can't just break it."

"I'll have a talk with Filthy Rich when we get home." I concluded, while Lyra was still clung on to me with a hug.

Pinkie, too, had an expression that developed a big smile. It was the kind of smile that I had always remembered back in the days of high school. She huddled in to join a hug along with Lyra. Hugs are nice. It's a long road to our pursuit of happiness, but this was a leap step forward.

The bus had finally arrived to a stop by the curb right before us. The passenger door folded to an open, as the sound of hydraulics caused the bus to descend on a certain level for us to walk up.

"Good morning girls, Enjoy your ride!" The bus driver greeted brightly.

I entered the bus, then Pinkie and Lyra respectively, and swiped my transportation card through the card reader box next to the driver to pay the fair. The bus was somewhat full, but a vacant seat was visible to allow only two people in a seat. However for us, we made it work to fit three people.

"Next stop, Crystal Palace Boulevard."

After hearing the electronic voice, I looked up at an LCD screen displayed above the headliner that showed our current stop, and the list of our upcoming stops. We have three stops ahead of us before HuManehattan. Therefore, it would be a good hour and a half, depending on traffic, until we arrive to our destination. The hydraulics had sounded, causing the bus to align in completeness, then the engine had increased in sound to depart from our stationed stop. As the bus is in motion, Lyra, by the window, was on her cell phone music score app, which allowed her to generate musical theory. Pinkie was playing a game from her cell phone: Power Ponies. I didn't feel like striking a conversation. I didn't get much sleep last night, so I thought it was a good idea to take this time of opportune for a nap.

Song ended as their magical pony ears disappeared in magic

"Apple Jack! your bass was barely heard! lets try that again, from the top, girls!" Rainbow Dash in a loud voice.

"Oh wait, wait, wait... Miss Pitch Perfect, your chords were off too! And Ah was list'nin'!" Apple Jack retorted.

"Yes.... what she said...." Flutter Shy in a low voice.

"Ok fine, you caught me, but lets hit it from the top girls!"

"Okay!!" Pinkie Pie in a very high pitched voice, she tapped both her drumsticks together to create a metronome of beats, " One, two, three, four!"

Right before the song started, they all gasped to see me standing in the same music room with them at Canterlot High School. All together in unison, "Sunset!!!!" The teenage girls placed their instruments down, and approached me for a group hug.

Rarity, with her fashion magnifying glass, she carefully observed my outfit, "My, my, where have you been that you've grasp such an exotic fashion outfit, dear!?"

Pinkie Pie rapidly approached me from nowhere, she was the young Pinkie Pie who I always used to remember; always in high spirits, and had very puffy hair, "Sunset! I can't believe you're here!!! You know what this calls for? PARTY!!!!" She held out a toy gun, aimed vertically up the ceiling, and magically shot out confettis and random colored balloons. She brought out a table of cupcakes that lined up like a pyramid from parts unknown, "Here you go, cupcakes with extra extra extra extra extra extra pink frosting, just how I LIKE IT, YUM!!!" Her mouth magically gaped extremely wide open, then devoured the pile of cakes, including the table. She let out a loud wind of burp.

"Anyway...." Apple Jack altered the randomness from Pinkie Pie, "Ah reckon you had lots of work to do? The Rainbooms have been practicing without you, sugar cube, ah hope you didn't mind."

Flutter Shy, with her usual timid personality, she approached to me slowly as moving a couple of strands of her hair from her face, "Sunset, we were all worried about you, we thought you left us."

"Yeah! My band was lacking a rhythm guitarist, I had to pick up your slack!" Rainbow Dash added.

"OUR band!" Apple Jack corrected.

"Yeah, whatever."

I muffled in words, but nothing came out.

"What are we waiting for? Sunset is here, lets get to playing!" Rainbow asserted to everyone in the room.

"Ok but wait! Right before we start, Sunset must try this new dress that I tailored for the ensemble!" Rarity remarked.

Rarity hastily pulled out a trolley of clothing rack, which hung a set of costumes and frilly dresses. She pulled out a black frilly lace dress and magically slipped the dress on me. She then pulled a mirror. I looked at my reflection, and relinquished a smile.

"Sunset, you're such a darling, I knew I have the right fashionable sense."

Since I couldn't make out in words, I nodded at her with a grin.

"Ok! can we start?!" Rainbow reasserted.

"Lets get to it, Yihawww!" Apple Jack added.

"Yiippeeeee!!!!" As Pinkie Pie skipped towards her drum set.

As they all headed back to their instruments, I followed after. My guitar was set in place on a guitar stand, which brought a lot of memories. At this point in time, I wasn't sure what was happening, but I was in a happy moment. I finally reunited with my best friends, rehearsing for a show, what more can I ask for? As I acquired my guitar from the stand, a rush of feelings came to me when I used to practice with them everyday. I put on the guitar strap around my neck and shoulder, then shred a single power chord just for sound test.

"Allllrrriigghhtt!!! Lets play Awesome as I wanna Be!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Ummmmm, Can we play my song next?" Flutter Shy asked Rainbow in a low voice.

"Next time."

"Why do I even bother..."

Pinkie, tapping both of her drum sticks for metronome of beats, "One, two, three, four!"

We all started performing Awesome as I wanna Be.

It's just amazing how time flew, it felt like it was just yesterday when we performed this composition. I still remembered the chords, the leads, and in which parts I was supposed to come in. For once in a long time, I felt the elements of harmony flowing within me. It was a wonderful feeling. But there was one weird thing missing. Everyone had their magical pony-ups, but me. In a state of confusion, I thought maybe I was playing the wrong chords the whole time? When they all noticed, the performance stopped right in the middle of the song. Their expression had vastly changed to a look of disdain.

"You're not Sunset!" Rainbow pointed at me in a loud voice, "You're an impostor!" She snatched my guitar from me, and tossed it on the ground.

"Who do you think you are?" Apple Jack added.

"If I should've known better, I wouldn't have made you wore the dress I made!" Rarity hastily approached me with a shove that made me go off balance, then faltered to the ground.

I tried to muffle in words, but I was still unable to speak. Crying, nodding, and shaking my head are my only way of communication, but none worked.

"Get outta here! You don't belong here!" Rainbow Dash in a louder voice.

The words of Rainbow Dash echoed over and over in an endless hollow. A noticeable crack began to form on the ground from where I fell. Strings of green light shun through the cracks, then crept in to entrap me in a circle. As the cracks came in to full contact, the ground collapsed, which caused me to grab on a shattered edge from falling into an unknown abyss. As barely holding on, my body swayed in every direction. I struggled to pull myself up, then Pinkie appeared, crouching right above me, "Hey there, Sunset, having the time of your life? heheheee!!" She let out a big grin that gave me greater feeling of misery, "Oopsy daisy!" She stomped on my hand, which caused me to lose my grip, and began falling down into the unknown abyss. The girls' faces, from where I fell, became smaller in sight. When I couldn't see them anymore, I dropped on a ground in prone position.

I was in a cold, dark hollowed space with no ambient of noise for me to distinguish. I felt very alone. I stood up, and searched for a way out. But it was impossible. Suddenly, a blue ray of light randomly beamed from a high point, towards the ground next to where I stood. A thick book with my cutie mark design on the front cover appeared. It's the book that I used to communicate with Twilight in Equestria. The book unfolded itself. The pages were slowly turning, while a group of whispers, that I was unable to decipher, were being heard from every direction of this black, hollowed space. The pages were aggressively turning faster. Then the whispers became much louder and distinct: Sunset is weak; Sunset is powerless; Sunset is useless; Sunset will forever be alone. The whispers rambled endlessly, which led me to pull on my hair and screamed, "SSSTTTOOOPPPP!!!!" As the pages finally reached the back end of the book, the whispers paused, then one final whisper had sounded, "You will be alone..."

"Sunset..."

As I woke up to Pinkie's voice calling my name. I sighed in relief to know that it was just a bad dream. Back to reality, home sweet home.

"You ok? You looked like you've seen a ghost." Pinkie with concern expression.

"...I'm ok.." I replied in a low voice as I laid my head back on the head rest.

Pinkie wiped the semi-dried tears from my face, "You sure?"

"Yeah.."

Lyra was also taking a nap. She held on to my arm while her head was laying on the headrest, with her mouth open. I began to wonder if my dream was trying to tell me something. The girls would think I'm crazy if I told them, not right now at least. But I know it has something to do with my book.

I may need to call in from work today. Perhaps I'll call Derpy to take over for today, I am sure Dr. Whooves wouldn't mind.

"Current stop, 20th Avenue, HuManehattan"

I nudged Lyra from her nap. She opened her eyes then stretched her arms out followed by a yawn, then we ascended from our seat and made our advance to our exit of the bus.

We stood on the corner of twentieth avenue and third street, we moved towards a closed shutter to be clear of way from hasty city walkers. I initiated, "So girls, can you guys come by tonight? I'll be cooking spaghetti and meatballs for dinner."

Pinkie blurt out in excitement, "I am all in!"

"I'll bring garlic bread." Lyra, in a standard tone.

"Well.. I'll bring The Adventures of Daring Doo DVD for tonight." Pinkie added.

"Awesome, well... I'll see you girls later, I think I am going to call in from work today, I feel drained..."

"Why, you ok? You did look a little pale back in the bus.." Pinkie had said with a brooding expression.

Lyra suddenly tensed up, "Wait, what?! Then we must come with you."

"I'll be fine, I am not sick or anything, I just need to take this day off, I'll see you girls at eight, okay?" Both Lyra and Pinkie, still glaring at me with concern, "Girls... I'll be fine, I promise, I'd be lying if I haven't told ya'."

Lyra, in a low voice, "Ok.."

"Call if you need us.." Pinkie concluded.

We gave each other a hug, then parted ways. Lyra and Pinkie headed at the same direction, as I took the opposite. I wasn't up to speed for a walk on the way home, I still have some funds left on my transportation card, it was enough for a fair to take a train. I may as well use it up for today and reload tomorrow. I strolled amongst the streets of HuManehattan, and waved at some common folks. I was distracted to see what was behind the company glass of my favorite clothing store, Phillyever Twenty-one, which displayed a mannequin with the new fashion piece of lace-paneled crepe blouse. It looked so cute. Part of me wanted to stop in for a quick leisure browse, but only I didn't. As I continued walking, I pulled out my phone, and placed a call to Derpy.

Derpy, on the other side of the phone, "Hello?"

"Hey hun, can you do me a huge favor, I know you're off today, but I promise I will owe you."

"..What's up?"

"Can you work for me just for tonight? Something came up, and it's rather urgent."

"Ooook?... What's the urgency that you can't show up for work?"

"It's personal, please Derpy, for ol' time sake. I'll owe you..."

A sigh was heard on the other end, "Whatever... You better owe me... I was in the middle of watching Power Ponies for goodness sake.."

"Ok, I'll rent that episode on Haymazon Prime for you, I promise."

"Fine... But if I ever need for you to work for me..."

"I will take one of your shifts..." I concluded Derpy's sentence.

As our conversation had ended, I hid my phone back in my purse, then continued heading towards the underground train station. I took a couple of stairs down, passed the subway booth, then stood right before the turnstile, or also known as the baffle gate. I swiped my transportation card through the reader, which allowed me to pass through the gate. Approaching a nearby subway bench, I looked around for anyone in sight, there was no one. It was the same kind of feeling I had in my dream, when I was trapped in the unknown, dark hollowed abyss. Only difference is, this was real. The subway lights began to flicker. Apprehensively in thought, I scanned my surroundings to be wary of anything from parts unknown. I believe my dream really did try to tell me something. Maybe it was my premonition of dark magic, but whatever it is, I don't like the feeling, it dreaded me to my very soul.

"Hey Sunset..."

I swung around to the deep, raspy voice, and saw a broad man right beside the stairs from where I came. I couldn't familiarize his face, just until he took a couple of steps closer into the glaring light, it's Wind Rider.

With a gasp, I slowly walked backwards to lean up against the subway wall. I shivered in words, "Wind Rider, what are you doing here?"

"No... The question is... What are you doing here..." As Wind Rider relinquished a rather, dark grin.

"What?"

"C'mon Sunset, don't be stupid." Feeling of uneasiness flowed through my veins with every imminence of step he took, Wind Rider continued in a raspy, low voice, "I know you're from another world. A world of magic.... You have it.. I need it."

"What's your beef with Pinkie and Lyra?! You could've just gone straight to me!"

"You think I am stupid? Eliminating them first was the smart thing to do."

"But you failed." I replied impertinently.

Wind Rider dashed with incredible speed, then shoved his own body to me causing my purse to drop, and forcefully pinning me up the wall.

"Let me go, you demon.." I said in a hateful voice.

"Ooohhh, Sunset, I love it when you talk dirty."

He forcefully closed in a kiss to my lips with aggression, then raised one of my legs while roughly running his disgusting fingers through my outer thigh from within my skirt, and clutching onto my back side. If this is what he did to Lyra, it was certainly immoral and unforgivable. If I should've known sooner, I would've done something. Men like him should burn in hell.

He discontinued the kiss for a short time, and let out a haunting grin, "Sunset, you have no where to run.... Ya know... After I ride you like the wind..." He moved a couple of strands of my hair to the back of my ear, and continued with words, "..I will kill you...." He let out an evil wheezing chuckle.

He attempted to kiss me again. I shouted, "GET OFF ME!"

I gained a bit of leverage, directing a kick to his private area, that caused him in a dazing state. He fell to the ground in prone position. I launched another staggering kick, but to his face, continuously as blood and chunks of his teeth began to flow out of his lips and gums. It was a gore moment. If this guy doesn't burn in hell, he deserved a kick to the face numerous times. The thought of his attempt of killing Pinkie Pie and defiling Lyra, my launch of kicks inflicted an even greater damage, which turned him completely unconscious. I hastily grabbed my purse that fell to the ground, and ran the flight of stairs for my chance of escape. I once again stepped into the busy streets of HuManehattan, haphazardly bumping into strangers as I made my pass. I stood by a sidewalk curb, then hitchhiked a cab. A random cab came to a full stop right before me, quickly opening the passenger door, and entered.

"Grande Court Apartment please." I hustled to the cab driver.

"On it..." As the cab driver looked at me in quizzical expression.

As our cab finally left the curb, with a triumph relief, I took a deep breath and laid my head on the head rest. In this moment of time, I couldn't think straight. But Wind Rider mentioned one thing that made me think, "I know you're from another world. A world of magic.... You have it.. I need it." Just what did he mean by that? I haven't used magic in thirteen years, ever since the friendship games. Am I missing the point? Nevertheless, it's not something to think about right now, I'm just relief to be safe and sound, for now...

GRAND COURT APARTMENTS, SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 11:32 AM, SAME DAY

I unlocked the door to my apartment room, closing the door as I made my entrance. I turned the lights on, flung my keys on the center top table of my living room, and gently tossed my purse on my nearby sofa. I plopped myself by the counter table on a stool, with my head down, deep in thoughts. My mind still couldn't make out anything, I was still in a state of disturbance. "What's his deal?" I muttered to myself. There must be a reason for Wind Rider's actions. What goal is he trying to achieve? What good can become of him for his wrong-doings? I know Wind Rider can be a jerk, even worse than Trenderhoof, but he wasn't this bad at all before. I know I'll be risking my life, but I need to find out what he's up to because for all I know, he can be planning on something much worst. The problem is, I don't know where to begin. I casually got up from my stool seat, and headed to my bedroom.

Gazing through my little bookshelf, I got a hold of my book. The book was rather old and dusty, and had a musky scent. I sat by my vanity table, while hugging the book to my chest. For some odd reason, I felt a sense of uneasiness. Ever since I saw the book in my dream, I didn't feel right. I feel that if I opened it, it would open the gates of my impending doom of loneliness. But at the same time, I feel that this is an only way of an answer for everything that had happened for the last couple of weeks. I opened the book, and I turned to the last page written. I was the last person who wrote to Twilight thirteen years ago, but never got a response since then. With an inquiring mind, I turned back a couple of pages, which had me even more indignant when I realized that I was the one having this one-sided conversation. Twilight never wrote back, why would I even bother writing to her now? Nevertheless, I am in a real sense of desperate need. I grabbed a pen that was placed on my vanity table and began writing:

Dear Twilight Sparkle:

It's been thirteen years and thirty written messages that I have yet to get a response from. I'm not trying to be mean, but I need your help...

Your friend,

Sunset Shimmer :heart:

I waited for ten minutes, then opened my book, still no answer. With my irritable expression that followed a heavy sigh, I wrote another message:

Dear Twilight Sparkle:

I hate these one-sided conversations, did Princess Celestia catch your tongue? Is it because you're a princess, you think you can just abandon your friend like so? It's not very noble of you...

I closed the book once again and waited.

Yet another ten minutes had passed, I checked to see if there were any response, still nothing. With built up of rage and frustration, I recklessly ascended from my vanity chair, then fiercely threw my book at my bed headboard, and let out a vigorous scream, "Damn you Twilight! You promised to help me when I needed you, was that all a lie?!" Tears dripped down my face. I huddled to my bedroom floor and sobbed like a little filly. I hated crying, crying is a sign of weakness, but I couldn't help it.

"....It's been a while Sunset...."

My sobbing stopped immediately as I heard the familiar voice. I turned my head, and saw a beautiful woman, who appeared of my age, with long purple hair and purple dress of a sparkling starred design who stood right by my bedroom door. There stood Twilight right above me. Mixture of feelings came rushing. But when she relinquished a smile, she puts me in relaxation. I know she's aware of my hundreds of questions, but for now, I stood up in an instant, delivering a tight hug to her, and sobbed again, "Twilight, I missed you so much..." I knew someday she would reply to my messages, but why show up thirteen years later? I sensed she didn't come here just to say hello through these years of absence, obviously there's something wrong.

Scenario 11: The Pursuit of Happiness

GRAND COURT APARTMENTS, SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 12:15 PM, SAME DAY

The moment of having Twilight here with me, I can finally feel the world crashing down. My life is content. I could care less what anything happens, but as long as she's here, I feel secured and at ease. Our hug remained tact for a long while, and my built up of rage and indignation had vanished. When we finally liberated ourselves, we looked at each other once more. Years gone by so quick, I'm astounded to see how much Twilight had changed, she matured beautifully, perhaps, more beautiful than both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

"...Princess Twilight... Where have you been when I tried calling you?" I initiated calmly.

"If I had five bits for every time someone ask me that question, I'd be watching over this human world too..." She let out a small giggle.

With my glum expression, I'm aware of how busy she can be, but it shouldn't stand in the way of responding back with a hello, how are you, or what's up, for that matter. But who am I to say, she's the princess.

"Lets go to Sugar Cube Corner and talk there." She concluded.

I nodded with puzzlement, "Um ok."

Twilight approached me closer, gently placing her index and middle finger to my forehead. Instantaneously, we magically teleported just outside the front entrance of Sugar Cube Corner, I startled in awe.

"How... How did you do that?!" I astounded.

Twilight chose not to answer, but a bright smile. She divulged a single nod as making her entrance to Sugar Cube Corner, "That's not important... Lets go and eat, I'm hungry." The chimes sounded as Twilight made her entrance, then I followed after. Mrs. Cake appeared to be in the front desk, dusting some crumbs off. She looked up to the sound of chimes, her eyes widened. She jumped for joy to see Twilight in her very own bake shop, "Twilight?!!" Mrs. Cake's bewilderment had caused her to drop her wool duster, revealing her blissful tears. She quickly made her approach to Twilight, and tackled a hug that made her fall slightly off balance.

Mrs. Cake freed herself from her hug, "It's been too long, Twilight. Where have you been?"

Mrs. Cake doesn't realize that this Twilight is not from this world. Twilight decided to portray her character because it was a smart idea not to complicate things.

"I am a professor at Starswirl University." With Twilight's answer, Mrs. Cake attained the sense that being a professor at Starswirl, would never have time to loiter. So moments like this is very rare.

"Twilight, I never doubted you, not even once. You have the right mind-set for it, and I know Sunset here is the same, She's a wonderful nurse." Mrs. Cake expressed a grin to both of us.

"Oh, I know she's an excellent nurse. Mrs. Cake, your shop, pleasant as always. It smells wonderful." Twilight complimented.

"Oh! you girls come on over here, our baked goods are always fresh." Mrs. Cake led them to the pastry glass, as she went on the other side to prepare a customer tray for both me and Twilight. Twilight and I cowered lightly, peering at the deliciously looking pastries. I wanted the lobster-tail pastry. The seasonal offer is about to expire in a couple of days, so I may as well buy as much as I can. I wished Mr. and Mrs. Cake made it an all year thing. The lobster-tail pastries are shell-shaped crisp, flaky filled with Bavarian cream. Twilight had her eyes on the chocolate cannolis. Also another good crunchy treat. It had a crispy shell, sweet ricotta cream and chocolate chips. It was to die for.

"You girls ready to order?" Mrs. Cake with a bright smile.

"Yeah, I'll get three of your chocolate cannolis." Twilight replied

"And I'll get a lobster-tail pastry."

Mrs. Cake pulled a baking wax tissue paper, then lightly gripped on the three chocolate cannolis and a lobster-tail pastry. She then place it on the customer tray, which had a bakery paper laid on top.

"How's Mr. Cake doing?" Twilight asked.

"Oh, he's doing great, same as always, he went out to get more baking supplies."

"You both can never catch a break can't ya... Don't worry, I totally know how you feel."

"You're right about that, and Lemme tell ya', when we retire, we may end up still working here." Mrs. Cakes dolefully giggled, "We sorta already had it all planned out when Pinkie Pie promised to take over our shop, but I don't see that happening anymore..." Mrs. Cakes carefully placed down the tray on the front desk.

"Pinkie Pie always kept her Pinkie promises, it may not be the case right now because she's going through a phase." Twilight refuted.

I didn't think I agreed with Twilight's logic. Thirteen years later, by then, she would've gone through her phase. Pinkie is a totally different person than she once was, and there's no denying it. She'll never turn back to her old ways because it's just a part of life; moreover, she's not a child anymore. But Equestria, on the other hand, is different.

"Hmm, You don't say..." Mrs. Cake with a curious look, "Well, I'll leave you girls be, you both have a lot of catching up to do, the treats are in the house."

"It's not a problem, Mrs. Cake."

"Oh no, I gotta head back and do some prepping, you girls go on ahead and enjoy your treats, just call me if you need anything else."

Mrs. Cake headed towards the back of the kitchen. I grabbed our tray of delicious treats, and sat by our usual spot where all of us seven friends used to sit for the longest time. Now it's only me and Twilight. Twilight took a crunching bite of her delectable treat and admired the flavor. I took a bite of my favorite treat also, leaving some remnants of pastry cream on the side of my mouth, I snorted out a chuckle.

"How have you been, Sunset?"

"Good, and crappy, but it's life." As I wiped the remnants of frosting off my face with napkins.

Twilight tried to comprehend what I was trying to imply, but since she's from Equestria, she wouldn't understand anyway.

"Twilight, you know I'm supposed to be agitated, and don't you even dare ask why..."

"Sunset... I am just going to cut to the chase."

"Cut to the chase... Hmmm...Ook lemme guess... Thirteen years later, you showed up." I sarcastically slurred.

Twilight paused with a straight face, then replied, "I have been watching you through all these years, Sunset."

"Oh ok, so you should've seen all my bad moments, the moments you should've came when I needed you."

"I did.." She vaguely replied.

I waited for Twilight to continue with her words, but I reckoned that was all she had to say.

"Care to elaborate?"

"No..." As Twilight took another bite of her cannoli.

Feeling of irritation began to grow within me. Her answers were just too vague.

"Twilight, we need to communicate here... You knew what happened..."

"Sunset... Events happen when you can't control it. It naturally occurs the way it should..."

"You can control some things... Prevention is one, planning ahead is another, and the acts of karma." I concluded.

"You're right. Then there's your answer."

"Twilight.. Honey.. But those are moments I needed you most.."

"You've done well at this point in your life. You can only do so much.. You've done your deal of prevention and planning ahead, crisis that you faced are due to backfires of karma."

"Are you trying to say that bad things are destined to happen to good people?"

Twilight, looking down, she let out a whisper that was faint enough for me to hear, "There's gotta be a way to lift Sunset's curse..."

As I was shocked to overhear, I interrupted, "Wait, what?!"

Twilight paused for a moment, stuttered in words for a reply, but gently placed her hand on top of mine for reassurance, "I'm sorry Sunset, I had no other ways to tell you... For all I know, ever since you wore my crown, the small essence of its dark magic remained inside you. Thirteen years later, the curse had grown remarkably within you. So things that have been happening, is just the beginning, and it can only get worse in a matter of time. I have the book about the curse, it's called 'Thirteen', the book had a couple of missing pages, they looked as if they were ripped out purposely."

I withdrew my hand back from Twilight, placing both my palms to both sides of my face with a downcast expression, trying to ingest the formidable information. I couldn't believe it, I'm cursed?

"What's going to happen with my friends, Pinkie and Lyra?"

Twilight let out a doleful sigh, as I predicted on what she's about to say, "Sunset, I'm not here to tell you what to do, because I know you're a stubborn girl... But I will tell you the honest truth... If they stay with you long enough, you'll be dragging them along with you."

"No no no... You have to be joking."

"Sunset, I wish I were."

I reputed in a louder tone, "...Is that the reason why you haven't replied to my messages? You've waited exactly the thirteenth year to tell me? Twilight, what are you doing to me? This curse could've been lifted if we rectified the issue sooner."

"I'm sorry..."

"NO! None of that! I can't even look at you right now. Go back to Equestria, I don't need you anymore. This is my curse, I will handle it on my own..."

I quickly, and recklessly ascended from my seat, as Twilight quickly grabbed a hold of my arm before I commence to my exit, "Sunset wait, you don't know one thing about this curse, so you'll be needing my assistance... You're one of my best friends, it's my role to help out."

I asserted with a bitter expression, "Friendship and Love is your Job."

My words had brought Twilight in deadpan, and she stammered in words for a reply.

"Let me go, before one of us gets hurt." Twilight gently pulled her hands away after my threatening words.

Twilight persisted in a low voice, "Sunset that's not true... I want to help you..."

Twilight's eyes became glossy, then her tears slowly began to pour out from it. I never saw Twilight cry like this, not since the friendship games with the other Twilight. My anger had turned to sour. With mixed emotions, I was unsure how to react to the situation. I have no choice but to leave.

"Twilight, I can't deal with this right now..."

I walked towards the door exit of Sugar Cube Corner, and leaving Twilight behind.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

GRAND COURT APARTMENTS, SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 7:36 PM, SAME EVENING

With Rainbow Dash still in recovery of her recent injury, would Team Canterlot make it in the Semi-Finals with four losing streaks? Gilda can't hold up the team by herself without Rainbow Dash, lets take a look at today's top scorers of Team Canterlot's game. Gilda scored forty points, Sunny Flare with twenty-three. . . . . As the sports news reporter rambled on TV, I was draining hot water from the pasta, while the meatballs, smothered in my homemade spaghetti sauce, were slowly being cooked on a large pan. I was keeping my mind busy, and try not to revert my thoughts back with my awful time with Twilight Sparkle. It couldn't be helped, no matter how busy I can be, it was the only thing going in my mind throughout the whole day.

Knock Knock Knock

I placed the strainer filled hot noodles down temporarily, quickly washed my hands, and walked towards my apartment door to open it.

"Hey!" Both Pinkie and Lyra in a cheerfulness, standardized tone just outside of my apartment door.

"Hey girls, come on in." I smiled.

Both entered my apartment, as I headed back to my kitchen to continue straining the pasta.

"Mmmmmmm its smelling like Mulia Miles Pizzeria here." Lyra complimented me with a light chuckle, while placing her bowl of her delightful home made garlic breads on the counter top.

"Do you need help?" Pinkie offered for an assistance.

"Sure, can you be a dear and clean this counter top a little bit, I'd like for us to eat here so we can watch the daring doo DVD at the same time. After that, can you set the three plates with forks. Oh and grab the spaghetti tongs by the cabinet near the stove burner for me please, thanks in advance." I carefully set the fresh, hot pasta to a large bowl. I then turned to the pan of meatballs, and continued sautéing it.

"What should I do?" Lyra questioned.

"Nothing sweetie, you brought garlic breads, that's helpful enough. You can relax and watch TV for a bit, dinner would be ready in a few." I smiled again as continuing sautéing the meatballs.

"Okay." Lyra plopped herself on my sofa, grabbing the remote from the center-table, and tuned the channel to an animated show, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic.

As Pinkie finished setting the plates and silverware, the hot steaming pasta was also prepared on a separate bowl, and the meatballs, with my homemade sauce, was set on another. Everything is arranged in order. Dinner is served. Pinkie Pie inserted The Adventures of Daring Doo DVD into my PS4 so we can watch together, whilst enjoying our dinner. As the movie started playing, I let out another smile to both of the girls, and they chuckled back. We sat and enjoyed our delicious dinner together.

Scenario 12: The Saturday Life

PET CONVENTION AT THUNDER LANE, HUMANAVILLE - 12:33 PM, SATURDAY

It has been about two weeks since that night when we had our dinner together. Lyra and Pinkie finally moved into my apartment. Not a word was mentioned about me being assaulted by Wind Rider, or when Twilight had came to deliver me the upsetting news for that matter. I believe some things are better left unsaid, until the right moment comes.

"I want a giraffe!"

"I want an elephant!"

"Make me a pony!"

A little convention for pets is held outside on a sunny day of Humanaville Pet Shelter. The convention consisted of small various panels like Dog Fashion Contest, Cake Eating Contest with your Dog, and etc. Children were jumping for joy around Pinkie Pie, requesting various animal-figured balloons. Pinkie Pie always has a tender spot for children, she had learned a lot when she babysat Pumpkin Cake and Pound Cake in their toddler years. She's literally a mother at heart.

"Ok, ok, one at a time my little munchkins." When Pinkie had finished molding the corresponding requests of inflated balloons for the children, she continued making more.

Vinyl Scratch stood behind her DJ Mixer. She had a random Kidz Bop track playing for background music, while she watched Pinkie at work. Vinyl teased, followed by a laugh, "Hey Pinkie, while you're at it, make me a record-shaped balloon."

"Hey, Vinyl.. Play better songs.." Pinkie counteracted as continuing inflating the balloons from her electrical balloon inflator.

Vinyl balanced back with another laugh, and sat down on a folding chair with legs crossed.

Two fashionable looking folks approached both Pinkie and Vinyl; A man and a woman, both wore sunglasses and had white hair, but the woman held a fashion camera. The man initiated with an introduction, "Hello my lovely ladies, my name's Hoity Toity, and my friend here is Photo Finish. We hope you both are doing quite well this afternoon, I just would like to take a couple of minutes of your time for a photo snap for my advertisement, mind you?"

Hoity Toity let out a smirk to both Pinkie and Vinyl, Pinkie retorted expressionlessly, while still busy inflating balloons for the kids, "Hey Hoity Toity, I know you, you used to take pictures of my friend's hand-tailored fashion clothing long time ago, I hope you'd recall her name, Rarity?"

Hoity Toity, with an obscured look, "Rarity... Hmm... I can't say I remember..." As twiddling his own rather, small beard under his chin, "Anywho... Ummm, I'm not going to take much of your girls' time, just a few random shots, if you don't mind?..."

"Quite busy here, can you come back later?"

"Ma'am, it would only take a second, my friend here, Photo Finish..."

Pinkie interrupted, "No, take a picture later."

"It won't be that much trouble, Mrs......"

"Pinkie Pie.... And I'm not married." As Pinkie completed his sentence, with an assertive tone.

"Oh word, I apologize...." He cleared his throat and continued, "Well, Miss Pinkie Pie, it's such a beautiful Kodak moment..."

"I said no!"

Pinkie's tone had caused the children around her to pause into a frightening state.

Pinkie continued with words, but in a standard tone, "I said no, Hoity Toity."

Hoity Toity made a hand signal to Photo Finish as cue for random photo snaps.

*Click*

"Ya see? Was that too much to ask? woohoo! This will look good in my advertisement!"

Hoity Toity skipped through the opposite direction, headed towards a different panel with an act of hysteria. Photo Finish took a last gander at both Pinkie and Vinyl, and let out a forte of words, "Thank You! You look good! I go!" Photo Finish left the area, and followed Hoity Toity to the Dog Adoption Event Panel. The children continued with their requests of animal balloons.

Pinkie muttered to herself with a rhetorical question, "Why are men so frickin' persistent..." As inflating another elongated balloon.

Vinyl answered, "Because they only want one thing, and that is your sweet, pink cupcake, if you get my drift."

Pinkie rolled her eyes at Vinyl, and shook her head, "Vinyl, you're something else..."

"What? I can't say it in front of the kids..."

"Whatever..." Pinkie concluded with a straight face.

As Pinkie completely finished molding the requested animal-figured balloons for the kids, she then flopped to her chair, and sighed heavily. She gazed off through the distance and contorted a smile.

"What you smiling about?" Vinyl questioned.

"...I love children..."

"Yeah?" Vinyl tried to break off the awkwardness.

"...I really wanted one.. Ya know?.."

Vinyl relinquished an awkward laugh, "Pinkie, Pinkie, Pinkie... Don't get all soft on me... Ya know what, I got an idea... Next time, I'll bring us to an event filled with sexy guys, whaddaya say..."

Pinkie glanced at Vinyl with a raised eyebrow, "Really? Or you just wanna go for your own pleasure.."

"Hey! You're one to talk... Remember that one drunken bachelor party, you poked that one guy stripper on the ass with a butter knife?"

"That was you..." Pinkie disputed Vinyl.

Vinyl paused to think for two seconds, and replied in a standardized tone, "Right.... Carry on... Let the moment pass..." Vinyl looked down in a shamefaced expression, while transitioning a record on her turn-table.

Pinkie continued watching through the mid distance of random kids running about with joy, and others played with their balloons.

Vinyl broke the silence, "I really hope you're not thinking of kidnapping one..."

Pinkie sucked her teeth and swung around to Vinyl with a tempered look. Pinkie was trying to enjoy her moment, but Vinyl is there to ruin it, "Can you at least be serious for once?! Goodness grief..."

Vinyl laughed out hysterically while she fiddled through her DJ Mixer, "Pinkie... I got a perfect song for your mood."

"Not interested, thank you." Pinkie quickly retorted.

"No, no, I'm serious, you'll love it."

"Really? It doesn't have anything to do with chippendale dancers, right?"

Vinyl snorted out in laughter, "No, I promise, Just listen to it..."

Vinyl increased the volume of her speakers and began playing the music:

Can you hear me out this time just
A minute let me find my thoughts
Cos I cant think straight in the silence
And Jupiter ain't seen a storm like this, no
Cos its so hard out on the sidelines
When I just want to blow this ten miles wide
And I cant help but keep on thinking
These thoughts are gonna bury me alive

But this jealousy wont get the best of me
Maybe if I just had more patience I could be

So far from here
And the stars they'll guide me on
When I falter
And everything comes crumbling down
Cos it does and it will
It's not heaven
But we got so close

In the aftermath this vacuums lifeless
The afterglow makes the past so inviting
Who knew?

I hear them say that I'm caught up with my head lost and found
But I know exactly where I wish I was if I could only
Just keep on moving cos I got a vision
If I can I'm running to wherever I gotta go
I'm sorry I gotta go
But these words lose their meaning
Cos I just keep repeating them like that'll make them come alive
But they're only words and you know it
You've always known better than I do

And it feels like I know nothing but envy
Maybe if I just had more patience I would be

So far from here
And the stars they'll guide me home
When I falter
And everything comes crumbling down
Cos it has and it will
You're no angel
But we got so close

You liar
And I fell for every word
Who knew?
You lied
But maybe I wanted you to
Who knew?
Who knew?

When the song ended, it touched Pinkie to her very soul. The lyrics made her comprehend in thoughts. Pinkie let out a slight somber look to Vinyl, with a low voice, "Why, Vinyl... That was a beautiful song. What's the name of it?"

"...I didn't have a particular name for the track, but since the song found you, why don't you give it a title..."

"Well... I don't know, Vinyl... You think of one for me." Pinkie continued watching the kids in a distance.

"Ummmm... How about..."

Right before Vinyl finished her sentence, a pretty little girl with long pink hair and white highlights bashfully approached Pinkie. She was wearing a bright red velveteen swirl dress. If Pinkie and Vinyl were to guess her age, she was about five years old. She let out a shy, innocent smile to Pinkie, swaying her body from side to side, while she held her hands behind her back. Pinkie ascended from her folding chair, "Hi! What kind of balloon would you like for me to make, sweetie?" Followed by a smile.

The little girl responded in a shy, low voice, "A bunny." With a cute giggle.

"A bunny!? that's a good choice! What color would you like?"

"Pink!"

"Hey! That's my favorite color!"

Pinkie grabbed a pink uninflated balloon from her supply box, while humming the song Vinyl had just played, then began inflating the balloon from the inflator. After reaching mid-pressure, Pinkie molded the balloon with ease and professionalism. Pinkie was doing this kind of job for many years, she can mold any balloon shapes known to man. When Pinkie had finally finished, she kindly handed it to her.

"Here's your cute bunny, sweetie."

"Yay!"

The little girl jumped with excitement as accepting Pinkie's shaped balloon. Pinkie and Vinyl, with their inquiring mind, they were curious to know the whereabouts of this little girl's mother. Pinkie walked closer, and lowered herself to be attuned with her, rather small height, "Where's your mommy?"

"Mommy say's she'll be right back." As playing around with her bunny balloon.

"Oh ok, does she know you're here?"

"Yes, mommy told me to wait here."

A woman mildly shouted, followed by an echo, from a mid-distance, "Honey Bee!" She was a beautiful woman, who wore a casual-business attire, still had the same hairstyle as Pinkie had remembered it, and still had the white butterfly hair clip, clipped to the side. Flutter Shy vastly drew near her daughter, Honey Bee, then carried her by her hip, "Don't wander off like that again, do you hear?!"

"But you told me to wait here." As she closed in laying her head on her mother's inner shoulder, while holding the bunny balloon on her right hand.

"I told you to wait by the puppy area..." Flutter Shy corrected her.

Flutter Shy faced to the two women with an apologetic expression, "Sorry for the trouble, ladies my daughter here...." Her words struck right in the middle of her sentence with an act of bewilderment, she peered at the familiar faces once again, "Vinyl?... Pi... Pinkie Pie??.."

"Yo!" As Vinyl waved her hands, with a dandy attitude.

Pinkie, also in a surprising state, she let out a deep nervous sigh. Pinkie knew she had to be the one to initiate the conversation, knowing Flutter Shy, she was always a push over. Pinkie was thrown at a loss for words, Vinyl, on the other hand, is not much of a problem, because they only knew each other by first name basis.

"...Flutter Shy... It's been a long time.."

Flutter Shy timidly looked down and replied in a low tone, "Yes.."

"Uh, 'scuse me?"

Flutter Shy repeated, but in a much lower voice, "Yes..."

Pinkie folded her arms, and let out a grin with raised eye brow, "You haven't changed much, have you..."

"Umm.... Yes?.. I mean... No... I don't think I have... But you look very different.."

Pinkie Pie smiled as she came closer near Flutter Shy and her daughter, with a standardized voice, "I've been told many times... Your daughter is very pretty. Now I know where she got her pretty smile from." Pinkie gently brushed Honey Bee's hair with the tips of her fingers.

"Thanks.." Flutter Shy put her daughter down and directed her, "Honey Bee, I want you to get in the car, we gotta go home soon for supper, ok?"

"No! I want more balloons!"

Flutter Shy gave her the stare that immediately changed Honey Bee's mind in an instant, "Ok mommy, I'll wait in the car." Honey Bee trotted towards a parked blue sports car by the curb, and opened the back door to the booster seat.

"Pinkie Pie, as much as I would like to ummm.... Stay... But I have to go.." Flutter Shy in a low, pleasant voice.

"Wait, can I call you sometime? I would like to catch up."

"No.. I don't think.. I mean... I have to go. Bye now."

Flutter Shy swung around the opposite direction, and hastily ran towards her car with quiver. The ignition rattled, interceding an engine that finally rumbled loudly. The car left the curb in a steady pace. Pinkie, with quizzical mind, she pondered as to why she would dodge her question. She sat back down on her folding chair, tucked her knuckles under her chin, with a gloominess look on her face. There was a reason why she stumbled upon Flutter Shy after thirteen years of absence, but she had missed her chance. It's only a matter of time when she'll ever see her again.

Vinyl recommenced in a low voice to Pinkie, as trying not to make her more glum as is, "Ummm, Pinkie?.." Pinkie scowled back to Vinyl, as predicting on what kind of words of buffoonery Vinyl has to offer. She continued in a low voice, "Uhh.. When can we eat? I'm hungry..." Pinkie rolled her eyes, and face palmed to her comment.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

PHILLYEVER 21, HUMANEHATTAN - 2:01 PM, SAME DAY

There's a weekend blow-out sale at my favorite clothing store, offering forty percent discount on almost everything. Lyra and I decided to go for a leisure browse, and maybe purchase something that came to our liking. I was skimming through a clothing rack of cute blouses, and Lyra was on the other set of clothing rack, just on my right, browsing through a variety of body-con dresses. I pulled out a small sized White Off-The-Shoulder blouse from the rack, and marveled at it. It was cute and sexy. In my opinion, there wasn't anything wrong with showing a little bit of revealing skin, in the words of Rarity, It's a new era in fashion, there are no rules. It's all about the individual personal style. Rarity is very creative in fashion, no doubt about it, but she would overindulge in her own little world sometimes, perhaps a little too much. I turned to Lyra, "Hey Lyra, what do you think?" As holding the blouse against my chest, displaying it in front of her.

Lyra paused from skimming through the rack of dresses, and took a quick glance at me and the blouse, Lyra sparked in excitement, "Awww, Sunset! That looks soooooooo cute!"

"I know! I'm totally buying this." I placed the blouse on my top right shoulder, then turned again to continue skimming through the rest of the clothing rack.

"Sunset...." As Lyra pulled out an adorable knitted-body-con dress, and examining it.

"Mmhmm?"

"Have you ever been in love before?"

I pulled out another blouse, then took a quick scan of its boring style, and placed it back in the rack.

"Hm? Why do you ask?"

"Nothing, just off the top of my head.." Lyra faintly nodded at the dress that she had picked out, and placed it on her top shoulder.

"I can't say that I have, how about you?"

Lyra turned to me, with a stroking chin, "Well... I don't know, remember that one guy I dated, you and Pinkie threatened to kick his ass because he was stalking me?"

I paused from skimming through the racks and turned to Lyra with a smirk, "Oh yeah, that poor bastard..."

"Well, I thought that was love..."

I continued skimming through the racks again, "Honey, that wasn't love, that was infatuation..."

"Well... There's this one guy from school, he's a choir teacher, he and I were kinda flirting with each other.."

I halted, "The answer is no... From now on, any guys you and Pinkie meet, has to go through me first. Can't trust many men nowadays..."

"Sunset... He's a really nice guy, you should come by and visit us at our lunch break."

I paused for a moment, and let out a sarcastic grin, "Thanks for telling me, now I have a reason to visit.."

"Good, well, I'm looking forward to it." Lyra smiled back.

I cringe at the idea in general if Pinkie and Lyra were to meet a guy, especially after my meeting with Twilight. It's a danger zone. Through past personal experience, I'm aware of what my curse is capable of. It's a stupid curse, and I'm going to find a way to dispel it.

When were finally done with our leisure browse, we took our selection of handful of clothes, then headed to the fitting room area to try them on. It was a rather long line, but I didn't care. My selection of dresses were something I've been wanting to buy for a while, and they're on sale. Lyra had the same concept. When I was next to proceed to a vacant room, a second room became available for Lyra, who was next after me. I entered through my fitting room door, then locked it with a simple latch, placing the handful of clothes on a fitting-room hook. I looked at my mirror-reflection, and displayed a delicate smile. I tampered my hair to apply a bit of volume, as it appear to look slightly flushed. I felt the sudden coldness to my skin, as I completely removed my top, exposing just my bra. I reached for one of my handful of clothes from the hook, grabbing the cute blouse that I showed Lyra earlier, and casually slipped it on. I adjusted the blouse lightly, aligning it to my mid-chest. I swung around to visually examine my back side from the mirror-reflection, noticing how eye-catching my buttocks are from my suede skirt. The blouse was rather short from its bottom; Nevertheless, it looked stunning.

*Throb*

A sound of vibration resonated from my purse, it was somewhat, similar to my cell phone vibration, but it was my book that I have decided to bring with me. I know Twilight and I didn't end in good terms, but deep inside, she's still a friend. Twilight had been messaging me through my book numerous times since we last met, which was two weeks ago, I've done nothing but ignore her. I'm still very upset with Twilight as to why she waited until this year of my flaring curse. Being busy is just another terrible excuse. Through my sense of intrusiveness, I unzipped my purse, informally pulled out my book, and turn to the last page written:

Dear Sunset Shimmer:

I hope you do know that a lot has happened in the last thirteen years in Equestria, other than being a Princess and having the lack of time to communicate. I would like for us to meet up again and settle this like adults. I should've known better to cut to the chase, if I knew you were going to act like you did. So please, for old time sake, give me a chance to explain myself.

Love,

Twilight Sparkle :facehoof:

In my contemplative mind, it would be fair to give her a chance, since she gave me one at the time of my reformation. Therefore, I plopped down on my fitting-room bench, pulled out my portable pen from the side of my purse zipper pocket, and wrote a response:

Dear Twilight Sparkle:

Settle this like adults?? You said you've been watching us, so you should know what we have been through... I don't think there would be a reason for you to come back here. You've already told me what I needed to know. I'll take care of the curse myself.

- Sunset Shimmer

As I concluded my message and closed my book, Twilight responded back instantaneously. Though I'm not surprise of the speed of response, after all, she's a princess, she may not probably need a quill. I opened the book again, and read her response:

Dear Sunset Shimmer:

Sunset... I found a way to lift your curse... You're going to need the rest of our friends back together again, you and I both know it's not a simple task. They're currently brainwashed with what is called the Draconequus Curse Forge. It's a type of curse that Discord had used many years ago to brainwash us. I can go on and on, but we need to meet up.

Love,

Twilight Sparkle :facehoof:

I was mesmerized to Twilight's response, something wasn't quite adding up. How do my friends have anything to do with it; Moreover, The Draconequus Curse Forge? Nevertheless, I agreed to meet up with Twilight at a desired time to discuss in more depth of the situation. I needed more clarification, I responded:

Dear Twilight Sparkle:

Fine... Lets meet up at Sugar Cube Corner tomorrow at nine pm sharp. Tardiness is out of the question.

-Sunset Shimmer

I closed the book, followed by a deep sigh. In these malevolent times, normally I'd be at the library all day researching. But I live in a world of inexperienced magic. What I really need to do is head back to Equestria, after all, the two curses that we're dealing with normally originated from there. As quoting what Twilight had said, Elements of Friendship does not only exist in Equestria, but it exists everywhere, and the dark magic that came along with it, unfortunately. If I hadn't stole Twilight's crown thirteen years ago, none of this would've happened, but it doesn't matter now. So far, I know nothing about these curses, but I do have questions that I would ask myself. What would become of us if our curses were lifted, and what price we have to pay when it's finally done. These are choices that we must weigh before the final decision is made.

*Knock*

"Ma'am, it's our store policy to check on our customers if they've been inside the fitting-room for more than fifteen minutes... Are you okay in there?" The salesgirl questioned.

"Yes, I'll be right out." I replied in a loud voice.

I hastily unclothe the store blouse, and slipped on my sunset graphic t-shirt. I promptly placed my pocket pen and my book in my big purse, then carefully zipping it close. I didn't get a chance to try the rest of the remaining dresses that I have picked out, but it would have to do for now. I can always try them on when Lyra and I get home.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

GRAMPA GUFF PUB, HUMANEHATTAN - 9:32 PM, SAME NIGHT

An old rock music is being played in the background at this time of night as Trenderhoof walked in towards the bar to get himself refreshing beer due to a long, hard day at work. He sat on a stool, then watched the television on a mounted high-wall that showed a WNBA game, while he waited for his beer to be served by the bartender.

"Hey bro, here's your usual.." The bartender fluently slid the full beer bottle ostentatiously across the counter-top, towards Trenderhoof's direction. Trenderhoof snatched it with ease, and took a big gulp.

"Duuude.... Hard day?" The bartender had asked.

Trenderhoof placed down his cold beer on the counter, and let out a loud burp, "Yeah, but the beer does make it easier for me.. Thanks bud."

"Don't mention it.." The bartender continued cleaning the counter-top with a rag.

There were two men seated at a booth near the window of the pub behind Trenderhoof. One was attired in a black suit, who appeared to be really tall and muscular, and the other wore a simple Wonderbolts sweatshirt. They were in the middle of a rather, climax of discussion, and Trenderhoof couldn't help but eavesdrop.

"You... Got beaten up by a girl... Not once... But twice??"

"Tirek, I know it's hard to believe, but I won't fail next time, I promise."

Tirek adjourned with words in a raspy voice, "...NO... You've failed enough, get outta here, your face sickens me to my very gut."

Wind Rider's face still had traces of bruises, and his eye still swelled from the time I had given him a critical beating.

Wind Rider rashly ascended from his seat, "Tirek! I gotta take another hit at this.. I crave for the magic as much as you do, Tirek, hell I've got beaten up this bad enough by Lyra and Sunset for it, and I ain't gon' stop! It's called passion!"

Tirek, in a wolfish voice, "Every attempt of failure you make, is just another step closer to their victory. You've done enough, now get the hell out of the way."

Wind Rider persisted, "I'm not going to fail this time, I got a plan... I really mean it!"

Tirek, with an irritated expression, he gazed outside the window. Moment of silence filled between them, but Wind Rider continued in words in a louder tone, "Tirek! Look at me!" As Wind Rider pointed to his own bruised face, revealing his missing teeth, "I will repeat myself again, I WILL NOT FUHHH. . . . . ... ..."

"YAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Tirek roared, as he delivered a powerful swing of punch to Wind Rider's face, knocking him completely out, as if he got hit by a fast moving truck, down to the floor. Everyone in the Pub looked away with fright, and minded their business.

"You useless cockroach... No one talks to me like that, and that, my friend... Is what I call a punch..." Tirek concluded as cracking his neck.

Tirek shifted away from the inner corner of the booth seat, then placed a call as he stood up, "Hey, 911 emergency, there's a guy lying unconscious here at Grampa Guff Pub... I'm unsure if he's still alive, but you best hurry.." As Tirek hung up the phone, he tossed the phone onto Wind Rider's unconscious body. Tirek casually walked over the body, and vastly made his exit out of the Pub, leaving the atmosphere relatively awkward. Trenderhoof still sat by the bar, shocked to the mentioning of my name and Lyra's. Trenderhoof felt he needed to warn us about Tirek, and what he may be plotting next. Wind Rider, on the other hand, lied completely unconscious in prone position, with blood and more chunks of teeth scattered on the floor. People in the pub were uncertain if he was still alive. Nobody dared to nudge the poor guy because they didn't want to be involved in his ordeal. Trenderhoof drank his beer to the last drop, and paid the bartender with a generous tip by placing it on the counter-top, Trenderhoof, with a serious expression, "Hey, keep the change, I gotta go..."

"Hey man, things like that happen all the time in this pub, don't let it scare you, man." As the bartender finished filling up a mug of beer.

"Right... It's not about that.. Something came up, and I gotta go, see you soon, buddy.."

"Alright man, take it easy out there."

Trenderhoof hastily stood from his seat, and casually left the Pub.

Scenario 14: The Disconsolation

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 5:28 AM, MONDAY

It's a refreshing morning, and the sun has yet to shine bright through the blazing sky. The light was switched on through the living room and the kitchen. I've been waking up earlier than usual to prepare breakfast ever since Lyra and Pinkie moved in to my two-bedroom apartment. They slept in the same room, sharing my memory-foam bed. Lyra wasn't a big fan of my mattress, but will have to settle for now until she purchases a regular one of her own.

Lyra and Pinkie don't wake up until six, and lately I've gained the habit of checking both the girls every morning before I start my routine. It melts my heart to see both of my girls hugging while sleeping under their covers, it's like seeing two of my baby sisters securing one another.

With each day I live by, is another step of my attempt to solve the clues to my curse. I'm aware of what my curse can do to my girls, but were stronger when were together. After telling Lyra everything last night, she was curious to know where Twilight had been through all these years. Which came to my inquiring mind, I never asked. I'm sure Twilight had her reasons, moreover, being a princess in Equestria, she already has her full plate with things.

Expect sunny skies along the coastal plains from Sweet Apple Acres to HuManehattan. Clouds will be on the increase across the Piedmont of HuManeHattan, while late date showers approach the mountains... As I contorted to the news reporter on TV, I examined the cabinets above the counter to acquire some herbs and spices for the omelettes, while pieces of bacon strips were being slowly cooked on my flat skillet pan behind me. I usually season the bacon for some added extra flavor. Granny Smith may be very good at cooking pancakes, no doubt about it, but she could never top my fluffy bacon omelettes. The appetizing scent dispersed from the kitchen to the whole room, which led to a sound of a door opening from Pinkie and Lyra's bedroom. Lyra appeared from the door. She wore a rather, large graphic t-shirt that extended just right above her knees which had a saying, Pretty for a Big Girl. She rubbed her eyes as she approached to sit the opposite of me on the counter-table, followed by a stretch.

"Morning." Lyra initiated in a pleasant, low voice.

"Morning.." As I began cracking the eggs into a large bowl.

I can see Lyra's dull grin, with her eyeballs scanning up and down from my peripheral vision. She replied in the same tone, "How ya' feelin'?"

"Well... Weekend has come and gone... It's Monday..." I remarked in a vaguely manner.

I knew what Lyra was trying to get at, but right now it's not the right moment to discuss about what happened last night. I just want to start off a new day without encountering any forms of drama. I already get enough from my patients at work.

I started mixing the eggs in the bowl, while gradually pouring a cup of buttermilk, "Every time you wear that shirt, it put's a smile to my face. I love it."

"Well... Glad I made you smile.."

As I completely incorporated the eggs and the buttermilk, I turned around to the second warm, buttered skillet to pour the whisked eggs. Lyra stood up from her stool, and headed towards the bathroom while she continued with words, "I better use the bathroom before Pinkie beats me to it..."

I shook my head and let out a sly grin as continuing cooking the food on the skillet.

The bedroom door, from where Lyra came, carelessly opened much wider, which Pinkie appeared all attired on her work clothing; Normal graphic t-shirt, a red-pleated skirt, and flip flops that showed her cute pink-glittered toenails. She pulled out a random lipstick from her purse, and nimbly began applying lipstick in front of the wall-mirror.

I turned to Pinkie's direction, "Wow... You're pretty early..." I lowered the heat on both of my skillets, and looked at her with both hands placed on my hips, "You didn't even brush your teeth..."

Pinkie gave me a silent treatment, but I continued with words, "How about breakfast? We're having omelettes."

Pinkie still continued embellishing herself on the mirror-reflection.

"Ok?..." I approached near her as she was still in the middle of gussying up. I gently held her chin, turning her head to face me, "What... You're not going to talk to me?" Pinkie showed an indignant expression, she pulled her own head away, and began to comb her hair.

I folded my arms and lowered my eyebrows, "I'm not letting you leave until you grab a little bite or something... I really mean it, Pinkamena Pie." I said with an increasing tone.

Pinkie rolled her eyes with a heavy sigh, and side-stepped away from her post from the wall-mirror, and me, towards the counter-table to grab two pieces of toasts from the plate. Right before she rushed out the door, in my loud tone, "I hope you brought a toothbrush with you!" She shut the door on her way out without a word of response. I brought a palm to my face, and muttered to myself sarcastically, "...I frickin' love it when she gets like this..." Between us three girls, I find Pinkie and I always stupidly quarreled over little things, and I can't quite grasp why. Lyra, on the other hand, can be a problem-child too. No matter how much I tried advising her on choices, It just goes in one ear and out the other. But I wouldn't have it any other way, I love them both so much.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

GUSTAVE LE GRAND'S STEAKHOUSE - 12:02 PM, SAME DAY

It's the lunch hour rush, impatient customers sat and stood outside to wait when a vacant table is finally available, even with reservations. Some waited up to forty-five minutes to be seated. Gustave Le Grand's Steakhouse is an expensive restaurant, at the same time almost impossible to place a reservation as it's always full. Customers must at least reserve a table a week in advance, which I thought was ridiculous. With that amount of time, I've already enjoyed a couple of meals from Mulia Mild's Pizzeria. So much for quality over quantity. If one was able to get a table with no reservation, he or she must either be a famous actor or a singer like Sapphire Shores, which she dines at the steakhouse from time to time. People rallied about the steak, hell I can cook steak at home just about the same quality, and on top of that, I'd make mine with extra love.

Two men were lucky to be seated at the table of the restaurant. They were neither rich or famous.

"I would like to thank you for meeting with me here today, lets order first, then lets get down to the needy greedy." Trenderhoof initiated.

"... I hate fillers, just give me the details of what I need to know." Tirek replied with a deep voice.

The waiter approached by their table and placed two wine glasses of cold water on their sides of the tabletop, "Good day sirs, my name is Savoir Fare, I'll be serving you today, may I start you guys off something to drink?"

Trenderhoof looked up at the waiter with a grin, "Yeah bro, give us two wine glasses of your best Cabernet for me and my pal here, and we're ready to order."

The waiter rummaged through his apron pocket, which unveiled an electronic note device that came with a stylus, and started writing the orders, "Ok... And what can I get you guys.."

"Me and my friend here will get the rib-eye steak, medium-rare." As Trenderhoof quickly handing over his menu to the waiter, while he was still concluding the orders in his note device. The waiter then kindly accepted the menu from Trenderhoof, then Tirek's.

"Alright guys, you're order will be right up." The waiter let out a professional smile with a single nod, and turned around to the kitchen to place the orders for the chef to prepare.

Tirek sat with hands folded, twiddling his thumbs with a bitter look on his face, waiting for Trenderhoof to speak.

"First of all, I'd like to say how incredible that was when you swung a punch...."

"I said I hate fillers, Mr. Trenderhoof..." Tirek interrupted.

"...Fine ok.. Well... You mentioned about magic, how it is of importance to you..."

"Yeah?... And?..."

"Well... I can help you..."

Tirek expressed in annoyance, "Brother... You have no place to run, I will break your neck right in this spot if this is some sort of a prank."

"..Not a prank, I promise.." As Trenderhoof yielded both his hands to him, and continued, "Ya see Tirek... You can never find magic in these girls anymore."

"Hmm?" Tirek, in a wolfish voice.

"Lemme try to make it short... These three girls you're trying to kill for their magic, they don't have it in them anymore. It all began with seven friends during their high school years. There names were Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Apple Jack, Flutter Shy, Pinkie Pie, and Sunset Shimmer. They blossomed a very powerful magic, which is called Magic of Friendship. Thirteen years later, which is the present day, they lost their touch due to Sunset's curse. How did she get the curse? Well... She stole Twilight's crown from another world known as Equestria, not realizing that bringing it to this human world will generate the curse within her."

"Equestria?" Tirek in a questioned mind.

"Ya see Tirek... I am not from this world... I am from the world of Equestria... I came here because I wanted a change of scenery."

"What's your purpose of this whole situation? Why are you helping me?"

"...Sunset and I have a history... Lets just leave it at that." The waiter placed their order of wines on their sides of the table.

"I don't believe you..." Tirek carelessly ascended from his seat for an attempt of his exit, but paused as Trenderhoof tossed a nine by twelve brown clasped envelope on the center-table.

He gazed at the envelope, then to Trenderhoof, "What is this..."

"Just open it."

Tirek sat back down, recklessly unclasping the envelope, and pulled out a paper-clipped of old, rumpled-ripped pages that appeared to be from the book of the curse. Tirek skimmed through the first page.

"These are important pages that I have ripped out from a very old book in Equestria." Trenderhoof reinitialized, "There are ingredients listed in one of those pages to create a memory spell... We have those ingredients in this world.." Trenderhoof took a sip of his wine.

"Wouldn't it be easier to bring the ingredients from your world, Equestria?"

"Unfortunately, it can't be done.. Unless it's a book, anything I bring to this world from Equestria, will be distorted into different objects. For example, if I brought a simple currency from Equestria, known as bits, that form of currency would automatically shape shift to this world of currency, as what you call dollar bills. You understand?"

"...Yeah... But how is this memory spell going to help me?" As Tirek turned to look on the second ripped page.

"... The pages contained instructions on how to perform this dangerous ritual. The memory spell is not only used for what it's known for, but it's also a universal spell that can be used in any ways you can ever imagine." Trenderhoof, with a mischievous smile, and continued with words, "Do you now like what you hear?"

Tirek let out an evil smile, tucking the ripped pages back into the envelope, and hid it in his, rather big pocket.

"Sorry for the wait guys, here are your steaks." The waiter casually placed both of their plates of juicy steaks in front of them, "Enjoy." The waiter turned around, and advanced to a different table to take their orders.

"Now you'll get to enjoy your steak much more after hearing my story, ain't that right, Mr. Tirek..." Trenderhoof continued with his mischievous grin. He grabbed his set of silverware, and began cutting a piece of the steak, then coaxed it with his fork and ate it.

Tirek, in a low wolfish voice, "...Yes.... I will soon rule over this world..." Tirek refused to use his silverware; However, grabbed the steak with his hand, and began wolfing it down in seconds.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 4:56 PM, SAME DAY

It was a long, hard day at work, as usual on a Monday. I unlocked my apartment, entered with a handful of groceries for tonight's dinner. As shutting the door behind me while switching the lights on, I nonchalantly placed the bags of groceries on the counter-top. I casually grabbed the TV remote that was hidden behind an envelope holder on the edge of the counter-table, and turned on to a Netflix app that's still actively running. I noticed under the continue-watching tab, was a kids' show called My Little Pony. Lyra loves the show and had always caught her watching it almost all the time. I went ahead and tuned to one of my favorite shows, Supernatural. For the mean time, while the show is playing, I turned to the kitchen to remove the groceries from the bags, and placing them on the cabinet and the fridge. I'm going to be making chicken and stuffing casserole for dinner, with Pinkie's favorite dessert, Crème brûlée. The girls don't come home until around six, it's perfect because by the time I am finished making dinner, it would be freshly served around that time.

Cell Phone Rings

I stopped in the middle from placing a couple of cans of evaporated milk and canned string beans in the cabinets, then approached my big purse placed on top of the nearest sofa, hastily unzipped my bag to pull out my phone. It was an unknown caller.

"Hello?"

There was no response, but I can vaguely hear an ambient background on the other side of the phone. A pleasant male voice finally delayed a response, with a sardonic tone, "Hey Sunset."

"Oh.. Hey Braeburn, what's up?.." With my worried tone.

Braeburn continued with the same tone, "It's Granny Smith..."

"What happened?"

"She had a heart attack, and she's taken to the ER..."

"Wh...What?! Which ER did she go to?"

"Sweet Apples Emergency Room..."

"Braeburn, I'll be on my way, and I'm going to let the girls know."

"Ok..."

"Ok, bye, see you soon."

I hung up the phone after hearing the appalling news from Braeburn. I couldn't believe it. Last I saw Granny Smith for a doctor's follow-up visit, her vitals were outstanding. I guess stuff happens when you least expect it, but that's just way over the line. I texted both Lyra and Pinkie to meet up at Sweet Apples ER due to Granny Smith's condition. I hastily grabbed my purse and keys, and zoomed out of my apartment.

SWEET APPLES EMERGENCY ROOM, SWEET APPLE ACRES BOULEVARD - 5:55 PM, SAME DAY

I stormed in through the revolving doors, ran to the front desk which appeared three women receptionists with computers in front of them. I approached to one of the receptionists, and hustled in words of assertiveness, "I'm here to see Granny Smith right now."

The nervous receptionist responded to me with stuttered words, "Ummm, I'm sorry ma'am, visitors for that patient are not allowed in yet for the next twenty minutes.." The receptionist unveiled a clipboard with a form, "But if you can just write your name and the time you ran in here, we will call you." The receptionist followed by a nervous grin.

I took the consideration of signing my name. As I finished, I hugged myself to the coldness of this place, then walked towards the waiting room through the glass doors on my right. People scattered through the large seating area. I inspected the area for a better seat and noticing one person who I have not seen for the longest time. She sat with her legs crossed, still wore the same hat that is slightly covering her doleful expression. I casually, but nervously, took the time to approach, and let out a shivering sigh.

"Apple Jack?"

She slowly looked up at me, with her moistened face. Her expression remained unchanged. I would've never thought of meeting up with Apple Jack again in a place like this. I wasn't quite sure if my curse has something to do with all this, but I do like to think that my faith works in strange ways when I least expect it. Who knows, my meeting with Apple Jack, through all these years, may be a sign of something, something that I will soon find out at the end of a long road to my prosperity.

Scenario 15: The Goodness of One's Heart

SWEET APPLES EMERGENCY ROOM - 6:06 PM, SAME DAY

The mixture of uncouthness and overjoy filled between me and Apple Jack. I try not to let myself get carried away from the real reason why I came here for. I reinitialized with words, "I... Came as soon as I heard.. I'm very sorry..."

I could sense Apple Jack wanted to acknowledge of my being here, but only she couldn't at the moment. I set at ease to sit on an empty, vacant seat beside her, with both my palms on my lap. I obliquely faced and observed her. Apple Jack's face hasn't changed much, but I signify maturity from her gestures. I've always known Apple Jack as a strong and dependable woman, but when she heard the terrifying news about her grandmother, it brought her down to her knees.

"Howdy.. Sunset..." Apple Jack replied expressionlessly, "Sorry we had to meet again this way..."

"Hey... Never mind that, right now, we gotta keep our hopes up that she'll be ok."

"What if she's not?"

A blonde-haired man with a stetson, Braeburn, huffed and puffed as scurrying to an approach between Apple Jack and I. He tipped his stetson-hat briskly to both of us, "Hey con-madres, I got news." He continued huffing and puffing.

Apple Jack and I ascended from our seats, then looked at him with widened-eyes and waited for Braeburn to continue, hoping the news that he will convey isn't at all alarming.

"Granny Smith is ok." Braeburn's breathing gradually became normal, "But right now, she's connected to a heart monitor and an IV. Y'all can come see her, but just so you know, she's under sedated."

"Braeburn... Ah tried to com' sooner, but ah was too late.." Apple Jack closed in a hug to Braeburn, then began crying on his shoulder.

I stood and observed both cousins hugging each other for an extended time. Apple Jack hasn't seen Braeburn nor Granny Smith for a long time also. So they appreciated the closeness of the warmth from their own hug. They both finally parted from their hug, and looked at me.

"Sugarcube, shall we see Granny now?" Apple Jack had said, followed by a single nod while wiping the tears from her face.

I delayed a response, "...Yes... Let's go."

Apple Jack faintly reached her hand out to me, then gradually took it. She pulled me in close for a hug as well for an extended time. During our moment from our warmness of our hug, she contorted in words in my ear, "Sunset, I'm really sorry... It's bad timing." With that being said, I didn't think I needed to reply. I agreed with her wholeheartedly. It's bad timing. When things are rather looking up, I should know better that it also dragged along fumes of impediment. At this point, it's safe to say that it's like spitfire. As we parted from our hug, she held my hand, then the three of us walked towards the direction of the glass door exiting the waiting area.

We entered through the secured electronic doors that took us to a totally different area from where we came. There were corresponding ER rooms to both our sides, as we continued walking through the hallway. It came to my mind how this hospital was set up differently than I'm used to. When we finally approached Granny Smith's opened ER room door, slightly hearing the beep of an IV monitor from where we stood, Apple Jack dreadfully walked in, followed by Braeburn, then me. Granny Smith was currently being observed by a male nurse who stood beside her two monitors; IV Monitor, and a Heart Monitor. Apple Jack's sadden eyes began to gloss, which led her to drop her hat. Apple Jack wanted to hug her, but she couldn't. Instead, she stepped closely by her head side of the bed, and rested her hand on Granny Smith's.

Apple Jack muttered in words with a sniffle, "Granny... I'm sorry I wasn't there for you... It's my fault..."

Braeburn and I looked at each other dolefully, sensing each other's reaction to Apple Jack's comment that it really wasn't anybody's fault, and it wasn't anything we could've prevented from happening. It's a health issue, she's one-hundred and three years old, so it's a natural occurrence for her age.

"Ok guys, her blood flow seems to be normal for now, but we will continue to monitor her until the doctor comes in to give us the next plan of action." The male nurse had said in a standardized tone, "I'll leave you guys be, if you need anything, let me know, my name is Buddy."

"Thank you, kindly.." I retorted in a low voice.

The nurse bypassed through the floating wires from the monitors, and exited out the door.

I approached the other side of Granny Smith's head side of the bed, and rested my hand on her other hand. She felt warm. I sighed heavily, and reinitialized in words to Apple Jack in a low tone, "Apple Jack... Nothing we could've done can prevented this from happening. What she needs right now is you by her side."

Apple Jack leered at me and Braeburn with moistened face, noticing her beautiful, partly curled, long blonde hair, "Ah was gon' plan on visiting her this summer, along the invitation of the rest of the apple family..."

Braeburn, took his hat off, and contorted to Apple Jack's idea, "Apple Jack... You can still plan on that... Granny would love that, and she'd already be well by then.."

Apple Jack had no words of response. Her eyes remained on Granny Smith with a sullen expression.

A progressive sound of multiple flip flops were being heard from the outside of Granny's room. Pinkie, who held Lyra's hand, rushed in, as they tried to catch their breaths. We glanced to both Pinkie and Lyra, and they swiftly came in close.

Pinkie and Lyra scanned the monitors that were placed beside Granny, and the wires that connected her, "Oh my goodness!" Pinkie expressed loudly with a staggering emotion, "What the hell happened?! I was in the middle of work, but left as soon as I got your text!"

Lyra, also much to her puzzlement and surprise, needed to know Granny's current situation. Lyra gazed at me with a standardized tone, "I left the pizzeria as soon as I got your text."

My curiousness had taken over at this wrong moment of event to Lyra's words. She never goes to the Mulia Mild's pizzeria alone, without me and Pinkie for that matter. However, I delayed a response to both of the girls in a low tone, "Can you girls keep it quiet? She's okay... We gotta let her rest.... She had a heart attack..."

"A heart attack?!" Pinkie still in the same loud tone.

"Shhhhhhh!" With Braeburn's remark to Pinkie, protesting her to lower her tone.

Apple Jack turned her eyes to Pinkie Pie with her hand still rested on Granny's. Her eyes widened as observing how much Pinkie had changed in appearance. Apple Jack first noticed her long, straight pink hair then her face, and fortuitously gazed at her outfit. Pinkie scowled back at Apple Jack, followed by her sullen words, "Hey Apple Jack..."

"Hi Pinkie Pie... It's been a long time..."

"Indeed it has been.. Yet you dare show your face now?"

"Pinkie!" I quickly halted.

I glanced at Apple Jack, noticing her expression from a faint grin, that turned sour. I quickly took Pinkie's hands, and headed out the room. Lyra apologized to both Braeburn and Apple Jack, "Sorry... Pinkie hasn't been herself lately..." Then followed us both girls out the door.

The three of us stood just outside of Granny Smith's room to clear Pinkie's big ego.

"Pinkie... You're literally kicking her when she's down, what the hell is wrong with you, huh?!" I said firmly in a low voice.

"...Why is she here? She only came to visit when she found out about Granny.. If she was never going to visit at all, why even bother?.. Seriously..." Pinkie balanced her tone back at me.

"Pinkie, it's because she's her grandmother, no matter how you look at it, she always has the rights." With my aggressive expression.

Lyra stood in between Pinkie and I, and joined in, "Pinkie... Sunset is right... You have to calm down a little bit... Poor Apple Jack is feeling vulnerable right now, I think is fair to give her the comfort and treatment that she needs."

I nodded to Lyra, and turned to Pinkie again, "Look, Pinkie... I know how you feel, I totally do. But you gotta keep it together. It's the wrong time to be acting like this, so suck it up." I said firmly in a low voice to be wary of Apple Jack and Braeburn from hearing my words.

Pinkie folded her arms, letting out a sigh, and responded with a faint nod.

"Thank you." I concluded my tone.

I entered back in the room, but Pinkie and Lyra still remained outside of the room.

Lyra in a pleasant, low voice to Pinkie, "Pinkie, just look at it in the bright side. It's better for a loved one to visit than to not visit at all."

"...Lyra... I love you, but sometimes you can be a pain in my ass too... Don't think you can bypass your way through talking to Sunset about this new guy you're dating..." Pinkie reasserted.

Pinkie casually entered the room, then Lyra followed after, but muttered to herself in words so no one would hear, "... I love you too..."

"Are y'all ok?" Braeburn questioned

Pinkie scowled at Lyra as a cue to answer, "Yes, everything is ok."

Moment of silence had filled five people in the room. Apple Jack reinitialized, "Ummmm, Pinkie Pie, ah saw ya and Vinyl on the cover of a pet magazine. Y'all looked like y'all was havin' a good time."

Pinkie glanced at Apple Jack expressionlessly, "Thanks..."

Apple Jack turned her eyes to Lyra with words, "Lyra, you and ah never talked much before, but ah reckon' that you're a highly, respected music teacher at CHS."

Lyra in a pleasant voice, "Yes."

I let out a faint grin to both of the girls, then observed back at the monitors.

"So... How did it happen?" Lyra questioned to everyone in the room.

Braeburn replied, "Ah don't know, all of a sudden ah got a call from Granny Smith that she couldn't breathe and that her chest was in pain. Ah called emergency as soon as her speech became slurred over the telephone."

Pinkie looked over the monitor next to me with words, "Is she going to be ok?"

"Yeah. The nurses would have to monitor her twenty-four seven though. Heart is a sensitive part of human life."

Pinkie nodded and turned to Apple Jack to apologize, "Apple Jack... Sorry I reacted the way I did.."

"It's ok sugarcube, you were unsure how to react and went with your instincts. Ah understand that all of this is a lot to take in."

Pinkie crouched to pick up Apple Jack's hat, and gently handed it to her.

"...Thanks.." Apple Jack kindly accepted her hat, dusting the dirt off, and tossed it back on with a faint smile.

Pinkie gazed at her smile. As soon as Apple Jack put her hat on, rush of nostalgia came rushing within Pinkie. Though Apple Jack may have aged, but she still looked the same, but with slight change of her hairstyle and attire. I let out a grin to both Pinkie and Apple Jack, when the space between them two has become lighter.

Apple Jack continued with words, "Pinkie, you've changed a lot, ah mean, it's like you took a different turn within your life... Whatever happened to your crazy upbeat attitude, the cup cakes, the party canons." Apple Jack focused on her once again, "You look different... That urban fashion style of clothing, and that pretty, long straight-pink hair..."

Pinkie let out a faint grin, "That was thirteen years ago... People do change as they grow older..." Pinkie concluded conceitedly.

"I guess so." Apple Jack's hand still rested on Granny Smith's, she then gripped it lightly.

The Male ER Nurse entered to give us the hospital rules, "Sorry to interrupt you guys, but we only allow three visitors maximum in an ER room."

"Ok sir." I replied.

"Thank you for understanding." The male nurse made his exit.

As I turned away from the monitors, I looked at Apple Jack and Braeburn, "Well, I really wish I can tell you when the doctor will be in, I never rounded in this hospital before..."

Apple Jack nodded, "It's ok Sunset, I'd like to thank you all for being here."

"Yes, thanks again, Sunset for coming fast as you did." Braeburn added.

I took my cell phone out and asked, "Do you have a new phone number?"

"Yes, let me call you and let it go to voicemail, ah reckon you have the same number as it always have been?"

"Yep.."

Apple Jack pulled out her cell phone from her pocket, began placing a call to me, and letting it go to voicemail. As I updated Apple Jack's new phone number in my contacts, I slid the phone back into my pocket.

"Okay guys, We'll be on our way, call me if you need me."

Apple Jack and Braeburn nodded, then Apple Jack finalized with words, "Ya' girls take care now."

Pinkie and Lyra waved a goodbye to both of them, as us three girls walked out towards our exit of the ER room.

I've wondered if my curse has something to do with Granny's condition. I would like to think it was a natural occurrence, rather than a curse. Perhaps this curse thing is getting to me a tad too much, that is all I think about. I'm going to do more research, I'm hoping when the girls are asleep, I'll be able to find the time tonight.

SWEET APPLES EXPRESS TRAIN TERMINAL - 7:30 PM, SAME EVENING

We decided to take a fast train home. It was more expensive, but it's the only way home within thirty minutes or less. I need to get home and fix a quick dinner for us. I can make the casserole another night. We sat by the bench and waited patiently in this mellow-crowded of an enclosed train terminal. When it comes to our seating position, I have always sat in between the girls, no matter how I try and manage to rearrange the seating pattern. Lyra always seems to close in to my left side of the seat, while she held into my arm and rested her head on my shoulder, humming a beautiful melody to herself that sounded vaguely familiar. Then Pinkie on my right, fiddling through her facebook news feed on her cell phone. The weather at this time of the evening, was breezy. I can still faintly smell the scent of the maple trees from the outskirt of this terminal. It was pleasant. I looked at the visible LED scrolling sign displayed on a train pillar in front of us that updates every so often when a new train is coming for an arrival on a certain time:

20TH AVENUE, HUMANEHATTAN [TRAIN ARRIVAL: 26 MINUTES]

Pinkie initiated while scrolling through her facebook app, "Sunset... I know you told me about the wrong things to say at the wrong time, but I can't help but worry about it the whole day... So I gotta ask... Can you give me a rundown of this curse?"

I turned to Pinkie and answered, "Of course. Eventually I was going to tell you anyway." Pinkie paused from scrolling through her facebook page, and looked at me, I then continued with words, "Thirteen years ago, before I was reformed, the curse was planted in me when I stole Princess Twilight's crown from Equestria. The curse grew when years passed by, until this thirteenth year, the curse has become more apparent. Back when Twilight and I met a couple of days ago, she explained how this curse can affect me, and around me."

"So.. What exactly does the curse do?.." Pinkie questioned.

"Eternal bad luck." I concluded.

"... And what do you mean this curse can affect around you... Are you trying to say it can affect me and Lyra?"

Lyra jumped in to the conversation, "I disagree with the curse myself. I believe were stronger to fight the curse when were together. Sunset thinks that there's still magic of friendship that's concealed within us. Only if we can make it happen, then we can lift the curse ourselves. With the help of me, you, and possibly Vinyl."

Pinkie let out a bark of laughter, followed by a doleful sigh, "Sunset, this curse is stupid. But I'm on board with Lyra, count me in... Lets take down this mofo of curse."

I raised my single eye brow at Pinkie with a faint grin, "...You've been hanging out with Vinyl a little too much, honey."

Lyra snorted with laughter.

Pinkie, with thoughtful expression, "Girls... I got something to tell you.."

"Sure, what's up?" I replied, as Lyra and I looked at Pinkie with an apprehending expression.

"This past saturday, Vinyl and I were working at the pet convention that day. I saw Flutter Shy."

Both me and Lyra's eyes had widened, and conducted her to continue on, "She has a daughter that goes by the name, Honey Bee. I guess she was there to take her daughter. I asked for her phone number, but she didn't give it to me..."

"Have you tried calling her old phone number?" I questioned.

"No."

"Honey, we should try calling, we already have her number in our contacts list, it may have been unchanged. We should give her a call sometime."

Pinkie didn't react much to my idea, but continued scrolling through her facebook page with her words, "Even if we did try calling, do you think she'll even answer?"

"We could keep trying, eventually she will answer..." Lyra concluded.

I took a curious glance at Lyra, and questioned, "...So who were you with at the Pizzeria? You never go there alone without me and Pinkie..."

Lyra withdrew her arms from mine, followed by a troubled expression, and delayed words with stutter, "I uhh..."

I interrupted with an increased tone, "Don't even think about lying, Lyra Heartstrings... Remember our talk this past Saturday at Phillyever 21?"

Lyra turned her head the opposite direction from me, and I continued with the same tone, "Lyra, look.. At.. Me.."

She slowly turned her head to my direction, with the same expression. I gently held her chin with slight force, "Is it that choir guy from your school?"

As Lyra nodded to my question, I slid my palms to my face, and muttered with words, "Oh.. My.. Celestia..."

"Sunset, he's a really sweet guy, I swear!" Lyra had said in an increased tone.

Pinkie grimaced at Lyra, then made lip movements. She visually worded out what pinkie was saying, while I was covering my face with my palms, "I told ya..."

Lyra balanced back with lip movements, "Shut up.."

After removing my palms from my face, I announced to both girls in a standardized tone, "Ok... I already told Lyra this, which I don't see the point, because she doesn't listen anyway, but I will repeat myself again..." Both the girls looked at me attentively, "From now on, you girls are not allowed to date, have sex, or anything that have to do with guys, without my consent. Is that understood?"

Pinkie interrupted, "Wait, how the hell did I get in this mess? School Lyra about that..."

"Pinkie, I know you, sometimes you can't control yourself when you see a hot guy at the bar..." I replied to Pinkie.

Lyra let out a chuckle that made me gawk at her with a single head shake, "It's not funny."

"Sorry."

I reasserted again to both girls, "Just until we figure out this curse, only then you girls can maybe go out on your own will. Right now it's too risky."

When the silence filled us, Pinkie reinitialized, "So what's the first step of solving the curse?"

I retorted in a standard tone, followed by a short sigh, "I really don't know, when we get home, I'm going to skim through the book of the curse."

"You mean the book with the number Thirteen on the front cover?"

"Yes."

"Well Sunset... You know about me and Rainbow Dash, we hated reading, so you do that... But throw us some of your ideas, and me and Lyra will throw some of ours."

"Mmhmm... Teamwork.." Lyra followed by a nod.

I unzipped my big purse, unveiling my journal book with my sunset cutie mark logo on the front. Lyra and Pinkie Pie examined the front cover of the book, and its thickness. I began grazing its front cover with words in a low tone, "...Just like ol' times..."

Pinkie balanced back in the same tone, "Not yet, but we will get there..."

I refreshed to my normal tone, and reasserted with a question, "So... What do you girls want for dinner? Please don't make me cook anything that requires an hour or so, because it's already late."

"We can just order Chinese Food for tonight.." Lyra responded.

"Yeah, same, I really don't care at this point.." Pinkie added.

"Alright... Chinese food it is, I didn't feel like cooking anyway right after today.."

The sound of a train squeak had approached near, realizing the arrival time displayed at the LED screen, is ten seconds counting down. We ascended from our bench seats, and waited for the ten seconds to lapse. Our train arrived on time for our departure. The train doors slid opened, and made our entrance.

CLOUDSDALE NUCLEAR LABORATORY (TERMINAL ROOM#: M-7) - 2:33 PM, THURSDAY

There were eight corresponding large twenty-inch amoled display monitors that cycled around the terminal lab room. All displayed the same message on each: BIOLOGICAL ALERT. Which led the person, who wore a lab-coat, to be in state of awareness. She sat and focused in front the main computer at the center of the terminal room, troubleshooting that may have caused it. The message alert on the corresponding screens had finally disappeared, which then turned the screens to the normal windows desktop, with the company's logo.

She muttered to herself rapidly, "I don't understand... I thought I have achieved the positronic distillation of subatomic particles... Why is it that these error messages keep appearing?" She glide herself with her computer chair to another, and started swiping through the touch screen, to launch a company app. The company app prompted her to input her username and password:

Username: Sci-Twi7
Password: ***********

After inputting her information, a pop-up of message appeared: Log in successful. Welcome, Twilight Sparkle.

Scenario 16: The Harshest of the Harsh

Twilight continued inputting data on her computer with ease of use on the touch screen monitor, which revealed her glimmering fourteen karat engagement ring on her finger. When she had concluded inputting the diagnostic codes, a zone-map of HuManehattan had popped up. She tipped her glasses with a squint at the monitor, and pushed a single key on her keyboard, which caused the map to zoom in to the exact coordinates of a moving-flashing red circle. "This is rather new, what kind of suspicious energy is causing an activity in HuManehattan?" Her curiosity, is of course, very relevant to her skill of research, is all Twilight had ever done her whole life since Friendship Games. She dedicated her life researching on how. How is magic generated. Her theory of magic appearing is because people break the laws of physics. Then her next research of a raising question, is why, which she had never finalized that part of her project for thirteen years.

She focused on the coordinates in the monitor, realizing the corner street sign which brought to her memory. It was the corner street of a beloved bakery that she and her old friends had always dined in. Twilight didn't think in-depth of it because through all her years of hiatus, her old friends probably have moved on with their own life. "I was right all along, I should've followed through with my independent study at Everton." Twilight did cherish the good old times, but she never thought that her friendship would end somewhere along the lines. "Real life got in the way, so I just got too busy for anything."

Cell Phone Rings

As she was still engrossed, she waited for the third ring, then swiftly slid her chair back towards the main computer desk to where her cell phone was placed. She picked up her phone and answered, "Hello?.... Oh hey Rarity what's up?" Twilight and Rarity still maintained their friendship, mainly because they both went to the same university; they were dorm roommates till the day they graduated, with different majors; Ended up having a career at the same city, Cloudsdale. Twilight, being a science researcher; Rarity pursued a career as a fashion designer, and now owns a company that sells top clothing lines. The head of the nuclear laboratory was amazed at Rarity's invention of hydrophobic material on clothes, which led Rarity to be the manufacturer of their lab coats, with that kind of material. "Sure... Donut Joes sounds good for lunch....... Ok..... c yah then.... Bye." Twilight hung up, and turned her cell phone screen off. Rarity had invited Twilight to Donut joes for lunch to discuss the plans for her wedding in two months.

Twilight lived a sporadic lifestyle; In addition to her wedding coming to a close, it was an added workload to her rather, busy work schedule. "If not for Rarity being my Maid of Honor, I wouldn't be able to handle the wedding planning on my own..." Twilight is the number-one organizer in my books, but there were times she needed Rarity. She glanced at her engagement ring once more, which incidentally brought to her mixture of feelings. She has been with her fiancé, Flash Sentry, for many years. But ever since he proposed to her, it left her in state of ambivalence whether she's making the right choice to marry him, or not.

Twilight printed out the zone map coordinates of where the flashing red dot was shown on one of her monitors, so that she can bring it along with her to lunch with Rarity. Twilight pressed a single key on her main computer keyboard, which caused the rest of the computers that cycled around her, to perform on sleep mode. She casually grabbed her purse from the main desk, and made her exit of the lab terminal.

SWEET APPLES REGIONAL HOSPITAL - 3:03 PM, SAME DAY

With Granny Smith's health condition getting well, she was transferred to another hospital room. Granny was able to perform light exercises without any form of restriction during her hospital stay. That being said, she'll be freely discharged the following day.

With our day to day visit, Pinkie and I couldn't make it this time of the day due to our work schedule. However, Lyra was able to go and visit. She brought along some flowers and balloons that titled: Get Well.

"Hey guys!" Lyra, with a bright smile, entered Granny's hospital room that brought Granny Smith in cheerful-surprise. Granny laid on her electrical hospital bed, her body slightly ascended in an obtuse angle, with white blanket that covered half her body. Apple Jack was also there, who sat beside her on a visitor's chair. She was ecstatic to hear the news that her grand mother will be released tomorrow morning.

They were in the middle of watching a WNBA interview of Rainbow Dash, and how she's not going to play for the whole season because of her injury. Lyra casually placed the gifts on a table trolley near Granny Smith, then approached a hug to her, and Apple Jack. They all remained a smile at one another, and Lyra inspected Granny Smith, "How you feelin' Granny? You're looking really well today."

Granny Smith nodded in confidence as she surely can't wait to get out of the hospital, "Ah sure am, sweet cakes!"

"That's nice to hear." Lyra turned to Apple Jack, who looked happy as well, "How are you doing, Apple Jack?"

Apple Jack tipped her hat with a smile, "Doing good! You just missed Apple Bloom and Big Mac... They were just here twenty-minutes ago."

"Oh... It's alright." Lyra plopped herself on a chair next to Apple Jack, then continued, "Pinkie Pie and Sunset Shimmer are still at work, so thought I came here for a quick visit since I finished early."

Granny Smith contorted, and shook her head, "You didn't really have to... I'm going home tomorrow anyway."

Lyra looked at the TV above her that's mounted on a high wall, watching the interview of Rainbow Dash, who is literally in tears explaining how and what went wrong during her time of the injury. Apple Jack grimaced at the TV, "Ya know what... Ah really don't get why RD allow herself to be interviewed like this in front of the camera."

Granny Smith squinted at the TV and agreed with Apple Jack, followed by a bark of laughter, "You said it, it must be killing her to see her team losing by a sizable margin, have y'all seen the highlights? Them team are no longer number one... They're at tenth place..."

Apple Jack and Lyra slack-jawed at the idea of Granny Smith watching basketball. They were astounded.

Lyra, still in a state of bewilderment, "Granny, you like basketball?"

"Ah sure do, sugarcube, ah remember playing with mah cousins while waiting for mah pie to finish baking in the oven. It was a timed game for us back in the day. We didn't mind breaking off a sweat when we had to devour them tasty apple pies, mah dear."

Lyra and Apple Jack shrugged at each other to Granny's words, and just went along with it.

The silence had filled in, with the exception of persistent sniffling words of Rainbow Dash on TV, Lyra cleared her throat to break off the silence, "So Apple Jack, are we going to see each other again after tomorrow?"

Apple Jack was still engrossed at the TV, then turned to Lyra with a blissful response of question, "Why'd you ask?"

"Oh.. It's just... We haven't seen each other since high school, I thought it would be a good idea to catch up, ya know.."

Apple Jack let out a faint grin, and continued watching the TV. Lyra expected words of response, rather than absorbing her expression of uncertainty. Lyra had more questions to ask, but didn't allow herself to, not without me and Pinkie present. Therefore had neglected the question, at least just for another day.

As Granny Smith was engrossed at the TV, Lyra asked, "So, what's the agenda when you get home, Granny? I sure hope you don't over do yourself... You don't want to get a relapse.."

Granny balanced her eyeballs from the TV to Lyra, "Oh honey, you know ah just can't do nothing, the doctor told me to do some light exercises. Routine cleaning of mah house is something ah have in mind..."

Lyra with a grin, "We'll visit you some time, Granny..."

"Aw, that's very nice of you sweetums, let me know in advance so ah can make some delicious apple crumble pie."

Lyra's eyes widened. Any recipe that Granny Smith makes that consisted of apples, it's always a delectable treat. Apple Crumble sounded really good to Lyra which caused a loud growl in her stomach, "Oops... I skipped lunch during work today." Followed by a cute chuckle.

Apple Jack chuckled with Lyra, "Sugarcube, there's some snacks here... None of us are going to eat 'em." Apple Jack leaned forward from the tip of her chair, reaching out a couple of bags of chips from the trolley table, "Here.. Us, Apple Family, always made sure your full to your heart's content."

Lyra kindly accepted one of the bags of chips and held it on her lap, "Thanks.."

"Don't mention it." Apple Jack sat back comfortably on her chair.

Lyra ripped the bag of chips from both ends to an open, then a scent of sour cream and onion flavor dispersed from it. She grabbed a chip and took a crunching bite.

Apple Jack and Lyra weren't really close friends and only knew little about each other; Lyra being a Lyre teacher and Apple Jack owning an apple farm of her own in Appleloosa. Through Apple Jack's inquiring mind, Lyra was never a part of the HuMane Seven and yet is very close to both me and Pinkie as if we were family. Apple Jack dangled one of her crossed legs, and let out an expression to Lyra with an eagerness of question, "So Lyra... What have y'all been doing lately?"

Lyra ate her chip on second bite, "Oh you know... Just the normal stuff... Work, dodging bullets, the whole shebang..."

Apple Jack raised her eyebrow followed by a single nod, "Dodging bullets?... Hmmm... Oookay, Well umm, ah was thinking... Y'all and Granny Smith should come over this Saturday."

"Aw that's sweet of you, I'll keep that in mind." Granny Smith asserted.

Lyra let out a grin, "That would be nice, I'll tell Pinkie and Sunset about it." As taking a second chip out of the bag and ate it.

"It's going to be fun. It would also be a good time to catch up." Apple Jack concluded.

Lyra liked the idea of Apple Jack inviting us over to her farm on Saturday, which was perfect because coincidentally, the three of us are off that day. It was indeed a good time to catch up. Lyra folded the chip bag close, and placed it in her purse, "Guys, as much as I hate to say it, but I gotta go before it gets dark. Sunset had set a curfew for me and Pinkie..."

Apple Jack and Granny Smith contorted at my idea, and little did they know why. Lyra had to keep it to herself and prevented herself from revealing the truth, and altered the subject, "Sunset worries a lot about me and Pinkie... That's all..."

"Aww, ah think that's sweet." Granny Smith with a grin.

Apple Jack nodded, also with a grin, "Sunset sure is a princess at heart, just like ol' time."

Lyra, with a short state of thought, "...Yes... She cares for us a lot...." Lyra's eyes looked like it was about to burst in tears, but held back. Apple Jack's words made her uneasy when she thought about my curse. Lyra knows she may not be of great help, but when it comes to me and Pinkie, she absolutely gives her all.

"What's wrong, sugarcube?" Apple Jack questioned.

Lyra casually ascended from her seat, "Oh it's nothing... I'll talk to Sunset and Pinkie about this Saturday." Lyra approached near Granny Smith to close in a hug with words, "..And you.. Feel better.. Hope to see you Saturday, ok?"

"I'll try, honey bun, thanks for the flowers and the balloons, you better be careful on your way home." Both Granny and Lyra partied from their hug, then turned to Apple Jack to give one to her also.

As they parted from their hug, "Thanks again for visiting. Give mah regards to Pinkie and Sunset..." Apple Jack tipped her hat, followed by a wink and a single nod.

"Will do." Lyra grabbed a hold of her purse, then started carrying it on her shoulder. Lyra waved a good bye to Granny and Apple Jack, then exited out the hospital room.

DONUT JOES, CLOUDSDALE - 3:03 PM, SAME DAY

Donut Joes branch in Cloudsdale is set up differently than HuManehattan. The HuManehattan branch was rather, rowdy and busy; On the contrary, Cloudsdale Donut Joes' atmosphere had a professional feel and had a classical music background, which Rarity came to adore. It was quiet, but goes without saying that Rarity was the loudest one there. Twilight and Rarity sat across from each other in a booth, discussing Twilight's wedding plans, while enjoying their Boston Cream Donuts.

"Darling, it would be absolutely stunning to see Pony Tones to sing at the reception." Rarity took a sip of her cup of iced-green tea.

Twilight chuckled, "Rarity, I think having the Pony Tones at my wedding is a little too standard for me... Ok?" Twilight then took a bite of her donut.

"Twilight... Honey... Nothing is too standard when it comes to weddings, plus, have you heard them lately?"

"Well... No..."

"Oh word... lemme show you."

Rarity unzipped her purse unveiling her Saddlesung Galaxy 7, which brought Twilight in a state of enviousness because she had always wanted one ever since it was newly released. It was the same kind of phone that Vinyl Scratch has, but it's in rose gold color. Twilight focused on Rarity's new cell phone, "Hey Rarity, I already know what I want for my wedding gift." followed by a grin and a bite of her donut.

Rarity turned her cell phone on, then began swiping through her phone screen to search for the YouTube app, "Yes darling, what is it?" she tapped on the YouTube app to launch it.

"I want your phone." Twilight, with a smirk.

"Sure! Why don't you grab one at Best Buy, mention my name, and they'll give it to you free of charge in exchange for seven-hundred dollars." Rarity responded sarcastically.

Twilight shook her head with a snort of laughter.

Rarity ran a search on a YouTube app, Pony Tones, then showed results of variety of videos. Rarity tapped on the first video that stream buffered for about a second or two, and leaned forward from her side of the booth to show Twilight. As the video played, Twilight watched a choir group of four singers who sang in perfect A cappella. In Twilight's thought, It was an upbeat tune, perfectly made for every occasion. "Maybe having the Pony Tones in my wedding isn't bad after all..." Twilight smiled throughout the whole video, "OH Rarity... That was so cute." Rarity leaned back towards her side of the booth, and placed her cell phone down by her side of the table, and continued sipping her tea.

"Told ya."

"I also have an idea.. The bridesmaids and groomsmen can do some kind of dance performance at the reception."

Rarity shook her head with lowered eyebrows after sipping her iced-green tea from a straw, "Darling... I think that is rather uncouth. We'd be frowned upon.."

"I wouldn't think so..."

"Whatever you say, it's your wedding.." With short silence, Rarity continued, but in a low voice, "..But Twilight, I have a question..."

"Yeah?" Twilight took a sip of her tea.

"How do you feel about inviting them?" As Rarity took a bite of her donut.

"Who?"

"Oh Twilight.. You know... The girls..."

Twilight tucked her palm under her cheek, and delayed back in words, "...I really don't know how to answer that, Rarity. Care to venture an answer? As my Maid of Honor?"

"No... As your best friend, this would be a decision that you must make. If you feel it's the right thing to do since they were a big part of our lives, then go right on ahead, darling. But if you feel awkward inviting them because we haven't seen them for so long, that's fine too. Just do what you think is right. It's the best advice I can give you."

Twilight folded her arms with a grin, "You really have all the answers, do ya.."

"I try."

Twilight has not thought it through about the rest of her remaining HuMane Seven friends. In this moment of time, Twilight thought it was a wise idea not to invite them after all. She knew it was partly herself to blame for the plummet of their friendship, and It would just stir things up. It's her wedding, which will only happen once. Therefore, Twilight has decided not to take that risk.

GRAMPA GUFF PUB, HUMANEHATTAN - 10:02 PM, SAME NIGHT

It was another quaint night at the pub, smoggy as usual. The atmosphere was mildly crowded, and the place reeked with cigarettes. Skeptical crowds hung out here at this time of the night, usually biker gangs who played pool, darts, or plainly just enjoying a cold beer. Trenderhoof always sat by the bar on the same stool, almost every night after work. It was to the point that him and the bartender became buddies and shared personal life stories. The bartender goes by the name of Jeff Letrotski, or Jeff for short. He had long brown hair with goatee, and had been working in this pub for quite a while just to earn his living. Trenderhoof usually comes for a relaxing cold beer, but instead, had decided to take a different turn for tonight, taking a couple of shots of the 'old man's' drink, while watching TV of another WNBA game on a mounted-high wall, which Team Canterlot is losing again by a lot to another team called 'Hemoglobin Trotters'.

"Hey man, you should come here tomorrow night, there a lot of hot girls that come here and hang out. When I say hot, I mean booty-twerking hot, man." As Jeff picked up an empty shot glass and began cleaning it with a cloth.

Trenderhoof paused himself from watching the TV, and turned to Jeff the bartender, "Intriguing as it sounds, but thanks... I gotta meet up with somebody tomorrow.." Trenderhoof pointed out his own empty shot glass as a cue for a refill of whisky.

Jeff casually pours the shot glass, "Oh? What's the business this time, man?"

Trenderhoof picked up his shot glass, "It's none of your business, buddy." As he drank his whisky shot, he placed it, which produced a loud tap, on the counter-top.

Jeff casually pours another, "Oh c'mon, man... You always come here, it's only fair enough to share some of your stories, man."

"I tell you almost everything, but this time, I can't share this one."

"Whatever man, but whatever made you switch from a cold beer to a whisky.... I know you're up to something, man. I ain't going against your will, but I'm just sayin'. One day, I might see you on the news."

Trenderhoof let out a bark of laughter combined with a smirk, "Buddy, I appreciate your concern, but if I do end up in jail, then I must be doing my job."

"Nah man, it's not my concern. I'm just looking at the dark side of things. If you go to jail, then what hell, you're in jail... But if not, then I guess..."

Trenderhoof interrupted by finishing Jeff's sentence, "It means I did my job regardless...." He drank his last shot of whisky, and placed it on the counter-top, upside down. Trenderhoof continued, "Anyway, thanks for drink... I gotta wake up early tomorrow... Work sucks." He ascended from his stool chair, and tossed his money on the counter.

Jeff replied with laughter, "I thought I vaguely hear you say life sucks, 'cause I can totally relate to that, man."

As Trenderhoof was about to make his exit, "Got that right, take it easy man."

"Yeah man, you too." Jeff continued wiping the counter table.

Trenderhoof made his exit out the door from the pub, then it suddenly began raining, "Just my night..." He sighed heavily, but continued walking through the night of the rain. As the sound of raindrops hitting the ground, it combined with an increasing sound of footsteps that was creeping behind him. Trenderhoof swung around, and saw a shadowy figure of a man standing from a distance through the night, followed by a crash of thunder and lightning from the night cloudy sky.

The shadowy figured man continued walking through the street puddles to Trenderhoof's direction and shouted words supervening an echo, "Trenderhoof! I know you have something that belongs to me! and I want it!"

Trenderhoof lowered his eyebrows and squinted to visualize the man in shadows. His disarranged face finally became vivid as he stepped through a single glaring lamp post light, Trenderhoof with a smirk, "I heard a lot about you, Wind Rider."

"Yeah? There's plenty more from what you hear." Wind Rider suddenly disappeared from where he stood.

Trenderhoof was in a state of confusion, but at the same time, remained vigilant through the dark rainy night, Trenderhoof's rush of adrenaline began rushing through his veins, and his eyes haphazardly focusing his dark surroundings. Trenderhoof began breathing heavily and let out badgering words in a loud voice, "Wind Rider, you know this is not the way! Just come out and we can discuss this!"

A sound of 'swoosh' had passed across Trenderhoofs direction, that suddenly brought him down to a prone position on puddles of water. He was still conscious, but ran his fingertips through the blemishes of blood on his lip. He compelled in determination, and wobbled himself up on both feet once again. Wind Rider still remained invisible through the dark, right after a fast swing of punch that nearly knocked out Trenderhoof in incredible speed. Trenderhoof, in a loud voice again, "That was a cheap shot! Why don't you just come out and face me!" Wiping the blood off his lips.

Another sound of 'swoosh' had passed across Trenderhoof, but only this time, he was quick enough to grip Wind Rider's wrist. With Wind Rider's fist cut short few inches away from his face, Trenderhoof smirked, "You're fast, but not that fast." Trenderhoof swayed Wind Rider's arms away for an open hit to deliver a side elbow swing to Wind Rider's cheekbone, which caused him to be staggered, then followed through with a thrust of kick to his abdomen, and made him falter down on puddles of water. While Wind Rider was down, Trenderhoof hastily approached him, crouching down on one knee, then grabbed him by his collar, and delivered numerous punches to his face, "What you got man?!"

The last punch by Trenderhoof, nearly had Wind Rider. Wind Rider then launched a side kick to Trenderhoof's right rib, which caused him to grasp for air. Wind Rider instantaneously rose up from the puddles of water, and screamed with rage while his fist was clenched, readied for a punch, "Arrghhhh!!" A strong straight jab by Wind Rider completely knocked Trenderhoof unconscious. Trenderhoof's body trembled, and fell straight to the ground in supine position. With Wind Rider's face already in disarray, there's only so much that can be done to it, and his face was covered in blood, As the same for Trenderhoof. Wind Rider limped closely to Trenderhoof's body, then pulled out a hand-gun from his backside, pointing it at Trenderhoof with muttering words, "You ain't getting away with this..." Wind Rider's finger was set on the trigger, all he had to do was pull it, and the show is over, but hesitated. He was still in his tensed state, but had decided not to kill Trenderhoof tonight because he may still be useful in the near future. After all, he has the keys to the powerful magic that contained in those ripped pages, but is now on Tirek's hands. Wind Rider hid his hand-gun on his back, and muttered with words once again in a standardized tone, "Lucky bastard, I'll send you to hell another time, and I won't hold back." The crash of thunder reverberated afterwards, followed by a lightning through the cloudy dark sky. Wind Rider limped through the opposite direction on a very rainy night, leaving Trenderhoof behind, who remained unconscious on the ground.

Scenario 17: The Recollection

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 2:55 AM, SAME NIGHT

I strive to fit in through my tight schedule between work, lunch, and my time with the girls. But my time to visit the library is scarce. Taking advantage of being awake in the middle of the night, is the only option, which I have been doing for some nights now. It felt like a religious habit that I need to forcefully set myself to routinely, unfortunately. In my usual pajamas, I sat by the counter-top by the kitchen, with a cup of hot green tea and biscuits on a small plate, and a notepad with an open book of the number thirteen. I read the prelude of the book, which conferred information of the curse in general, how it all began, and how it dismantled into every different various curses known to man. The Number Thirteen was one of the many curses. Having gathered much information so far, this particular curse, has its chink of its own armor. But the ripped pages in between is inhibiting me from finding the solution. Whenever I get a mental block, I take a sip of my tea with a bite of biscuit, and strive to gather my intellect once again. In my mental acquisitiveness, I glimpsed at the back cover of the book to find out who the author is: Ninjintonic. "Hmmm... That's a funny name. I wondered if the reason why he wrote this book is because he was affected by the curse too..." I turned to the penultimate chapter of the book. Aside from the passage that Twilight had pointed out to me a couple of nights ago, there was half ripped page of a passage conveying Ninjintonic's life story after the lifted curse. But of course, there were pages before it that were ripped. Whoever ripped the pages purposely, didn't want anyone to find out. What kind of a sick man would do this to anyone. With my palms tucked under the sides of my cheeks in front of the book, my concentration was diminishing, and my eyelids were getting heavy. At this point, I was in a line between giving up for the night, or to persist on through my weariness state.

"Hey Sunset."

The voice startled me back to my state of alertness that caused me to tip and spill my cup of tea over my written notepad.

"Oh... I'm sorry..." Lyra, who wore that same shirt that was triple her size, rushed in to grab a paper towel that was positioned against a counter wall, and ripped a large sheet that's well enough to absorb most of the spill of tea, "I got it.." She hastily wiped the counter-top, picking up the drenched notepad, and wiping under it.

"You're fine.." I said in a low voice. I picked up the cup in its proper position, ripped out a sheet of paper towel, and decided to help Lyra dry the table, "I uhhh.. Didn't see you there, hun."

"Well, I thought I heard some noises in the kitchen..." Lyra casually walked through the unlit kitchen, towards the trash can, then threw away the used, drenched sheet of paper towels. She kindly reached her hand out to do me a favor of throwing mine as well, "So... Any progress?" As she approached to the sink, turning the faucet on to wash her hands.

I faintly heaved out a blunt of laughter, "Wish I could say yes..."

Lyra turned off the faucet, and patted her hands dry from the kitchen towel, "... I'm sure you'll figure it out..." She sat on a stool next to me, then leaned against her side of the table and focused at the open book, then the partly-wet notepad, "You are progressing... I don't know what you're talking about..."

"You would think... But I'm really not getting anywhere with this..."

"...You're onto something here..." Lyra focused on my notes on the pad.

"What?..."

"What do you mean what... You're brainstorming for the possibilities of the cure..."

"They're nothing but scrap of ideas that's not going to work..."

"But they're still brainstormed ideas..."

"Yeah... Stupid ones... and I'm just ready to give up... It's like I'm walking in a wheel here..."

"No... Sunset lemme tell you something.." Lyra gently placed her hand on mine and continued in a pleasant tone, "Whenever you find yourself in doubt, just remember how far you've come. Remember everything you have faced, all the battles you have won and all the fears you have overcome. Raise your head and forge on ahead, knowing that you got this..."

I squinted at her with mystification after hearing Lyra's words of encouragement. I liked it. I delayed in response, "...Yeah... I got this.." Followed by my faint grin, "Lyra, you're really something..."

"Well, it's what I always say to my students." Lyra stood up from her stool seat, finalized with words before she headed into her bedroom, "Do it in moderation... It's three a.m, and you need energy for work too.." She eased into the bed room door, making sure she doesn't wake up Pinkie, and closed the door slightly showing a fissure. I watched her as she went.

I picked up my cup of tea, came to my realization that it's empty. I stood up and turned to the hot-water dispenser to fill my teacup of hot water. I easily pulled out a teabag from the tea box, then dipped it into my hot teacup of water, visualizing in deep thought as it briefly floated, and slowly sank into the bottom. I pressed the teabag down with my spoon with slight pressure, which allowed to disperse the green tea color in the water. I'm not getting much information from the book, aside from gaining knowledge of its origins and how it can ruin one's life, which does not help me at all. I stirred my tea in counter-clock wise motion, seeing this image of a mini whirlpool in my little cup that reminded me of the portal in my old school's horse statue. During the moment of observing my cup of tea in heedfulness, anything made from Equestria, exists here as well, but in a different form or action. In my inquiring mind, if Ninjintonic is a common author in Equestria, what kind of a person is Ninjintonic in this alternate universe? Which brought to my idea of more research. My eyes widened in this time of the night, knowing that it's already late, I promised myself and Lyra that I will just do a simple search on google about this man, and go to bed.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 8:07 AM, FRIDAY

"Hey sleeping beauty."
I woke up to a voice, found myself plopped on a stool chair with a blanket laid around me, and an active laptop in front of me that's placed on the counter-top that had a moving screen saver of a cute animated dog running haphazardly around the screen of the monitor. I looked up, as it took a couple of seconds from my blurry vision to become clear, seeing Pinkie looking at me. She was tying her straight hair into a ponytail.

"What time is it?" As I stretched my arms out followed by a yawn.

As Pinkie finished tying her hair, she walked into the kitchen to grab a plate of breakfast for me, "Well... You're late for work, lets just put it that way..." She placed the plate filled with scrambled eggs, two strips of turkey bacon, hash browns, and two toasts of bread with butter in front of me, "Lyra left early this morning... We didn't want to wake you because we knew you needed all the sleep you can get.."

As I was still tucked in a blanket, I looked at the delicious plate, then grabbed the fork and began slicing pieces of scrambled eggs. I looked at Pinkie with a question, "Did Lyra cook this?"

"No, I did." Pinkie balanced back with a smile, but I remained a straight face with a raised eyebrow, to urge her to tell me the truth, which she finally confessed, "...Yeah.. It was Lyra.." I rolled my eyes, followed by a single head shake.

"I was gonna say, you're a baker, not a cook..." I coaxed a piece of scrambled egg with my fork, then ate it, "Thanks anyway.." With food still in my mouth.

Pinkie turned back to the kitchen to grab a blueberry muffin from the fridge, and gently yanked the drawer next to her to pull out a Ziploc bag from the rectangular packaging, "So are we still up for tomorrow?" As Pinkie placed the muffin in the bag, and zipped it closed.

I glanced at her while chewing my food, and swallowed, "Yeah.."

"Yeah?" With Pinkie's raised eyebrow, she tossed the bag of muffin lightly on the kitchen counter next to her, as her hand leaning against the edge of it, while her other hand was placed on her hip.

"What?... What else you want me to say?" I shrugged as taking a bite of my toast.

Pinkie let out a sigh and rolled her eyes, "...Nevermind..." She picked up her bag of muffin, and placed it inside her purse.

I was sensing that she wanted me to elaborate the discussion, which I did, just to ease her mind, "Pinkie, I will tell her about my curse and everything, if that's what you expected me to say.."

She continued rummaging through her purse, but left me with no words of response. I did speculate her thought that was what she wanted to hear. As she zipped her purse to a close, she carried it on her shoulder and concluded with words in a mutter before heading out the door, "I'll be home at five... C yah later."

"Stay out of trouble!" The door ordinarily closed as she exited.

I continued eating my food. It was tasty, especially the turkey bacon. While appreciating the flavors, I clicked on a random key on my laptop keyboard to presume from sleep mode. There were three famous and not-so-famous names under 'Ninjintonic' on google search. One was a fan-fiction writer at fimfiction.net; A heavy metal band called Ninjintonic; and last but not least, an author who wrote a book called: Happiness in your Life. Through my best analyzation of the three, I would say the author is the best choice. I googled the book to get a quick rundown of what the book entailed. It was a book about the Laws of Karma; Karma and Relationship, Karma and Judgement, and Karma and the World. Being occupied in front of my laptop, not realizing the time, I took a last bite of my toast, quickly closed my laptop monitor, and headed to the bathroom. Since I get off work at three today, I'll stop by Barnes and Noble on my way home to take a physical look at the book itself. Not to mention, I have an hour lunch today with Lyra and the choir teacher, which she had mentioned about a week ago. Though I'm not really looking forward to it, but I have to do what must be done.

MULIA MILD'S PIZZERIA - 12:30 PM, SAME DAY

An appetizing scent of rustic tomato sauce, freshly baked dough, chopped onions and garlic circulated around this cute pizzeria. If anyone has yet to taste the best pizza in the world, I would say Mulia Mild's Pizzeria is the place to go. I looked around in this lowly-crowded place, and finally detected Lyra's waving hand from an average distance, and a guy who sat across from her. At this point, I wasn't quite sure how I felt, but this was a time to converge, and to make sure he's not of any threat. Crazy as it sounds, but I have to do what must be done. I casually walked towards them both. As I approached the edge of their table, I smiled at Lyra with my high pitched, cheerful tone, and grabbed her hand to pull in a hug, "Hey Lyra!" As we parted, I looked on my right to see the guy, one who calls himself a choir teacher. I remained the same smile with the same cheerful tone, "Hello there?! You must be the guy who I've been hearing about. I'm Sunset." I reached out my arm for an introductory handshake. He stood up from his seat, and accepted it, but by doing so, left a red bruising mark on his palm, which caused him to rub it.

"...Pleasure to meet you, Sunset, my name is Morning Dew..." With his standardized tone, and a spooked grin.

"Pleasure as mine." I sat next to Lyra's side of the booth.

Lyra looked at me with lowered eyebrows. She became slight flustered as to why I've acted the way I did. The atmosphere became awkward as the silence filled in between the three of us. Lyra took the plunge by initiating with words, "...So... Shall we order a large pie? I'm hungry."

"I'm down with that." I responded in a normal tone.

Lyra pleasantly asked Morning Dew, "Is that ok with you, hun?"

"..Oh.. Yeah, large pie sounds good."

Lyra called in the waiter to place an order. The waiter approached to us with a notepad and a pen, "You guys ready to order?"

"Yes, we're just going to have a large pie, half pepperoni." Lyra replied.

The waiter wrote down the order and continued with a question, "Alright... What about drinks?"

"I'm just going to have water."

Morning Dew and I nodded to the waiter as an indication that were having water as our drinks as well.

"Got it..." As the waiter concluded writing the orders down, "Large pie, coming right up." He turned to the kitchen and placed our orders in the POS system.

I tucked my hand under my cheek, and squinted at Morning Dew, "So Morning Dew, Lyra tells me you're a choir teacher?..."

"That is correct."

"Impressive... So... What are your deep intentions with Lyra?"

"SUNSET!" Lyra interrupted in a loud voice.

"It's ok, it's ok..." Morning Dew yielded at Lyra, as he's confident enough to answer my question. His response to me, "Well, I really think Lyra is very sweet, we share a lot of commonalities, her work ethics are beyond excellency, and she's just a wonderful person overall..."

"Aw, how nice, but you still didn't answer my question."

"I know... Because I'm not finish.."

I looked at him with raised eyebrow, and he continued, "... I really like Lyra, and I really think we could go somewhere with our friendship."

Lyra liked what she was hearing. This was actually the first time she heard Morning Dew expressing his true feelings about her. Talk about the right moment, when I'm present.

"Sunset, you don't have to believe me, but I would just like to let you know that I'm a faithful man who respect women. Now lemme tell you... I've been heartbroken so many times, and thought I will never love again. But when I met Lyra, I believe there's still hope for me."

The waiter approached with glasses of water, and placed them correspondingly on top of our table. Morning Dew continued, "Any man can love a thousand women... But a good man, as myself, loves one woman a thousand ways..."

After Lyra heard the sweet, comforting words by Morning Dew. Lyra couldn't help but blush, followed by a cute chuckle. I looked at her with straight-face, "Will you stop?"

"Sorry..." Lyra remained a bashful smile.

I then turned to Morning Dew once again, with a sigh, "Those are nice words, Morning Dew... But I still don't know you. If you ever hurt my best friend... I'm not gonna finish my sentence... Let's just leave it at that..."

"I understand. You're crazy."

"I beg ya pardon?" As my eyes widened.

"I meant to say, you're crazy protective over your friend, Lyra... Which is a good thing. There are a lot of men out there that give us good men a bad name."

"...Okay... As long as you understand..." I concluded.

The waiter approached our table with a sixteen inch pizza pan. He placed it on the center, which smelled heavenly. Our stomachs growled as we all couldn't wait to grab a slice, "Enjoy." The waiter had said as he walked away from the table. It was our lunch hour. We altered the subject then talked about how delicious the pizza was and how Lyra can eat a whole medium pie by herself, which brought our moment of laughter, and Morning Dew giving me a run down of his normal day with his choir students. He turned out to be a very pleasant and funny man. First impression does say a lot about someone.

OUTSIDE OF SUGAR CUBE CORNER - 3:26 PM, SAME DAY

Twilight Sparkle decided to visit HuManehattan first time in a long time. She didn't allow herself to be noticed by anyone she knew, which is why she wore a gray hoodie sweatshirt, with dark sunglasses. She brought a round device that would detect any forms of energy that are present, which were none nearby. "I'm positive this was where the coordinates took me..." After ten minutes of stealthily exploring the area of the bakery, her round device finally lit up in green color, with an arrow directing to a point of location from where she stood. She walked towards the direction of where the arrow is pointing at, realizing that she began to advance herself away in a distance from Sugar Cube Corner. She took a couple of turns, through the back alley, couple of street crossings, then when she finally reached her destination, she found herself in front of a bookstore entrance: Barnes and Noble. "So the energy transitioned..." She looked around with wariness before entering the store.

Everyone immediately set their eyes at Twilight with scandalous remark as she entered the bookstore. Twilight didn't care much of the public humiliation, she was rather engaged in her own world of curiosity from the suspicious activity that appeared back in the lab terminal. Her device was still lit in green color, until it changed to a blue color, which is an indication that an activity should be nearby. As she looked straight forward, she saw me browsing through the bookshelves. Her eyes widened, and rapidly hid behind a bookshelf across from where I stood, "Was that Sunset Shimmer?" Twilight stealthily peeked through the fissures in between the books from the shelves she hid in, and took another glance, this time I was reading a book, "Sunset Shimmer grew up to be a very beautiful woman." Twilight's eyes lingered at me, as her feelings of nostalgia began to rush in. Just until a fat, short-height male employee with a name-tag: Snips, who tapped on her shoulder, "Hey ma'am, I don't mean to be rude or anything but, you're freaking every body out... Is everything ok? May I be of any help?"

Twilight in a low voice, "Oh no, I'm good." With Twilight's careless move that literally caused the corresponding books to falter down from where she hid, everyone in the area eyed at the sound of the fallen books, even me. Twilight was fast enough to turn around before I can identify the person in a gray hoodie. I did watch her as she hastily walked away towards the front store. Snips followed after her in a loud voice, "Hey! What is your problem ma'am?! I don't look all that scary do I?!" As I observed the person with a gray hoodie bolting away towards her exit, I let out a bark of laughter and continued reading the book.

Scenario 18: The Aberrant Surprise

BARNES AND NOBLE - 2:55 PM, EARLIER THAT SAME DAY

"Welcome to Barnes and Noble."

A host greeted me with a pleasant smile as I entered through the electronic doors to an immediate display of newly release of The Adventures of Daring Doo volume. It was advertised on an open bookshelf, with a small chocolate stand that consisted of chocolate bars which had a picture of Daring Doo on the wrapper. I grabbed a shopping basket, and picked up both the volume of the series, and a chocolate bar for Pinkie's surprise birthday gift. I was able to get off work early, because our last scheduled patient never showed up for the doctor's appointment. I continued walking through the aisles of bookshelves, and ended up in the psychology section. Now that I thought about it, I wondered which subject of the book: Happiness in Your Life is listed under. In my contemplative mind, I decided to run a search on a nearby computer so that I can pinpoint the location of the book within the store. As I concluded the search, the result displayed the subject: Self-Help & Relationships. I then advanced to search for the book. Aside from spending time alone to let off steam at Sweet Apple Pond Park, I often come here to relax and read a compelling book; That being said, I knew the locations of every section of this bookstore like the back of my hand. As I approached the section of the bookshelf, the books were lined horizontally, arranged in alphabetical order. I examined and browsed carefully, my eyes widened as I was able to find the book that I needed to get a hold of. Coincidentally, this was the last book in stock. It was a soft-covered book, the thickness looked like it contained about fifty thousand words. I pulled the book out, and skimmed through the pages. I nodded with acknowledgment that this is the book that I definitely need to purchase.

*puh-puh-puh*

I turned to the direction of the sudden sound of fallen books, witnessing a person with gray hoodie bolting away towards the front of the bookstore, and a short employee who skedaddled behind her with words, "Hey! What is your problem ma'am?! I don't look all that scary do I?!" I snorted out with laughter after seeing a short occurrence in front of my eyes, if I had to guess, that employee was turned down for a date, and he wasn't having it.

I returned to the book once again, and skimmed through the preface: Karma is a word often thought to mean a curse on people who do bad things, or a comfort to people who do good things and are yet to see any reward. Karma, however, is not a punishment and reward system. It is instead, based on understanding. Happiness in Your Life - Book One: Karma provides an introduction to what karma is and what it is not. The twelve Laws of Karma are shared, and then those Laws are revisited in the final three sections; Karma and Relationships, Karma and Judgement, and Karma and the World. Understanding karma helps to make sense of things that just don't seem right in the world. Everything has an order and process, and knowing this process will lead to more positive choices and outcomes. This is a compelling read. I actually had the desire to read this book, not just because of my curse, but for my own curious gain.

I took the book, and decided to stay for awhile to kill some free time. I strolled towards a coffee shop within this store, which every Barnes and Noble has, Starbucks. I bought a hot vanilla latte, and approached a vacant seat with a table. I set my shopping basket on the floor beside me, and casually placed my coffee and book on the table in front of me. I took a sip of my latte and began reading:

Karma's Bullet

Henry Ziegland ended his engagement with his girlfriend Isabella Lintz in 1883. In those days when a man ended an engagement it bought shame on a woman. Isabella was heartbroken and committed suicide.

When Isabella’s brother found out what happened he shot Ziegland and then took his own life.

Amazingly Henry Ziegland hadn’t been killed! The bullet had glanced off his head and gone into a nearby tree.

Two years later in 1885, Ziegland told friends that the tree which the bullet had gone into reminded him of the past and he wanted it gone.

He decided to blow the tree up with dynamite. Even though Ziegland stood well back, the explosion sent the bullet into Henry Ziegland’s head, killing him instantly!

A Hitch-hiker Receives His Karma

John Gale kindly stopped to pick up a hitch-hiker. He gave the hitch-hiker cigarettes and fed him at a service station. When he dropped the hitch-hiker off he noticed that the hitch-hiker had stolen his wallet.

Luckily there was no cash in the wallet and John quickly called his bank and cancelled his credit cards. When he got home he saw that the hitch-hiker had left his backpack on the rear seat!

In the backpack were the hitch-hikers wallet, photos and other valuable personal items! John handed everything to the police. This hitch-hiker received his karma quickly!

The Motor Cyclist's Karma

In 2011, a man named Philip A. Contos was one of 550 motorcyclists participating in an anti-helmet law rally.

While riding, Contos' bike fishtailed. He was thrown over his handlebars, and hit his head on the pavement. He was pronounced dead at a hospital shortly after.

State troopers said he would have likely survived had he been wearing a helmet.

The Electrical Karma

in 1981, Michael Anderson Godwin was sentenced to die in the electric chair, charged with murder and sexual assault. However, upon retrial, he was acquitted of the sexual assault charges and his sentence was reduced to life in prison.

8 years later, whilst attempting to fix a pair of headphones attached to his cell's TV set, he foolishly bit into a wire affixed to the television, all the while sitting on a metal toilet.

He received a fatal electric shock and died almost instantly.

I can go on and on with these true life stories. Many people don't believe in the concept of karma. Some are simply more analytical, rational, of the if-I-can’t-see-it-it’s-nonexistent frame of mind and need proof. They don’t have a good reason to accept it, so they’re rejecting for now. Some have misconceptions about the concept. They may mistakenly feel that karma is all about punishment, and since they don’t believe a higher power would punish people, they reject what they perceive karma to be.

I was indeed fascinated, but it came to mind that I've lost tracked of time. I hastily unzipped my purse to pull out my cell phone to check the current time: 3:30 pm. I have about an hour and a half before I have to head home and prepare a surprise birthday party for Pinkie. Her actual birthday falls this Sunday, but Lyra and I plan on celebrating it today. I placed my cell phone back in my purse, I stood up and tossed the book in the shopping basket, and walked towards the check-out line while taking sips of my latte.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 3:35 PM, SAME DAY

Lyra got off work early today. She was tucked on the couch in relaxation, watching her favorite show, My Little Pony, while she waited for both me and Pinkie to come home. No matter how many times she watches the reruns, she never gets tired of it. Aside from loving the show so much, she also watches it to release stress from her hard day at work. Working with high school kids does take a lot out of Lyra; Not to mention, the homeworks, the quizzes, and managing the rowdy kids and class clowns. Lyra didn't appear to be the type who would reprimand her students for poor work, but she will when she has to, whenever she gets passionate on music education. I had observed her everyday on the couch grading papers that almost piled up knee high. I was amazed at how fast she can grade the papers within an hour or so, which is expected from Lyra because she's been a teacher at CHS for almost ten years.

*Text Message Notification Sound*

Text notification had sounded on Lyra's phone that was placed on the center table in front of her. She leaned forward to grab a hold of her cell phone, and turned her screen on which brought a smile to her face. It was a text message from Morning Dew. Morning Dew is a swell man, but anyone can be nice in the beginning until realizing the bad behind the good in someone. He did say some encouraging words back at the pizzeria, but doesn't justify Lyra to wander off carelessly. Falling in love too easily has become problematic for Lyra. If a man strums on her heartstrings, she'll fall head over heels for him.

"Hey Lyra, how are you tonight?"

She drafted back a text, "I'm doing fine, just a little tired." [Message Sent]

She placed her phone next to her this time, rather than placing it on the center table, and continued watching her favorite cartoon show.

*Text Message Notification Sound*

She picked up her cell phone once again, and read Morning Dew's text message, "Oh ok, well... I just wanted to check in if you got home safely, which you did... You should get plenty of rest, but don't forget to eat dinner. See you on Monday."

The text message brought Lyra the warmth, and a pleasant smile again. No guy had ever said those caring words to her but Morning Dew. She texted back, "Thank you for caring, you're so sweet <3 and yes, I'll see you Monday."

She then carefully placed her cell phone on the center table and continued watching her cartoon show again that showed an episode of two ponies kissing.

Lyra heard the clanging of keys just outside the apartment door which led the door to an open, "I'm home." I was holding two plastic bags. Inside of one bag were the books and chocolate I bought from Barnes and Noble, and the other consisted of some extra ingredients for dinner that I was supposed to make the other night, chicken and stuffing casserole. I ordinarily placed both bags on the counter-top, while closing the door gently behind me with my foot. I flung my keys on the center table, and tossed my big purse to the nearby sofa.

Lyra stood up from her relaxation position on her side of the couch, "Hey, how was work?" Lyra approached the kitchen in front of the counter-table and continued, "Ya know, you were supposed to be at bed last night after our small talk..." She helped removed the spices and herbs, some cans of evaporated milk and eggs from the plastic bag.

"I know..." I remained a normal grin, placing the supplies in the top cabinet.

"Good thing you didn't get a fever." As Lyra emptied the whole plastic bag, she crumpled it up.

After placing the supplies in the cabinets, I began rearranging them, "I know."

Lyra looked at me with puzzlement then questioned, "...Are you ok? why are you being so vague?.."

I paused, "Have you ever tried to find an answer, but then you stopped because you don't think its worth the effort?"

"No..."

"Lyra... I'm not trying to find answers anymore. I'm going to try to live what I know..." I removed the book out, Happiness in Your Life, from the bag, and tossed it on the counter-top in front of Lyra, "I read through it before I came here... I felt my money was wasted on this piece of crap..."

Lyra focused on the book, temporarily placing the crumpled plastic bag on the table, then picked up the book to take a quick scan of its front cover, and began skimming through the pages, "Why did you buy this?"

"Good question... The reason I purchased the book because the author of the Book: Thirteen is the same author who published this book, but in this alternate universe."

Lyra held the book, then opened it, and replied in determined inquisition, "Oh really?"

"Yeah..."

Lyra closed the book, casually placed it on the counter-top, and moved the book to my direction, "Sunset, I believe there's an answer in that book somewhere... You should keep on reading..."

I raised my eyebrow with a tentative expression, "You think so?"

"I'm positive..." Lyra grabbed the crumpled up plastic bag, and walked towards the trashcan to throw it away, "You know that one saying... If opportunity doesn't knock, build a door?"

"Yeah... Why?"

"Sunset... You're building that door..."

I rolled my eyes with no response because I thought it was a cheesy quote. Where does Lyra get all her cheesy quotes? I continued finalizing the arrangement of supplies in the top cabinet. Lyra noticed that there were still stuff in the bag. She dragged it closer to her, and aimlessly placed her hand in the bag to pull out whatever what was in it. It was the Daring Doo Book. With her raised eyebrow that made her question, "Ummm ok?"

I closed the cabinet doors, and looked at her, "That's a part of Pinkie's gift, it's the latest volume that was just released today."

"Gotcha." Lyra casually placed the book down and then removed another item from the bag, it's a chocolate bar with a picture of Daring Doo on the wrapper, "Oh, cool... I got her a balloon necklace."

I turned to the refrigerator to grab some green onions and tomatoes, "Aw that's cute," I set the vegetables on the counter-top, and continued with words, "Honey, can you be a dear and hide the books and the chocolate in my room, I need to prepare dinner... Oh did you get the cake?"

"Yeah, it's in the fridge, did you not see it?" Lyra took the books and the chocolate, and hid it in my bedroom.

I turned to the fridge again, which this time, noticing a brown bag covering a flat cylindrical shape. I removed the brown paper bag which revealed an attractive looking birthday cake, with a 'Happy Birthday Pinkie Pie' on the top layer. I was astounded by the looks of the design, it was perfectly made.

"Wow, Lyra, did you get this from Sugar Cube Corner?" As I threw the brown paper bag in the trash can.

"Where else would you think?" Lyra followed by a sarcastic laugh.

"Well... It looks really lovely, Pinkie Pie would love it." I closed the fridge, then grabbed a cutting-board and laid it on the counter table, taking a handful of green onions and began chopping them julienne, "So have you heard from Pinkie the whole day?"

"Yeah, she'll be home at four."

"Hmm..." I shifted the chopped green onions to the side, and began working on the tomatoes, "How was work?"

"Eh... Three of my students were giving me a hard time."

"Really, why?"

"They don't think music is a good path for a choice of career."

"Oh... Don't let it get to you, Lyra..."

She remained silence after my comment, then sat on the couch to continue watching TV. I can imagine how much stress is being weighed on Lyra, not a lot of people realize that having music as a career, comes with great passion, and that is what Lyra is all about. I tried to explain to her that not every one is suited for music. She gets disheartened whenever someone bashes into the subject of that matter, but she just can't help it.

As I finished chopping the tomatoes, I tossed all of them to a separate bowl.

*Knock Knock*

"I'll get it.." Lyra ascended from the couch to open the door. Pinkie appeared from the door, she held an open-top box containing mini strobe lights, confettis, cans of party spray strings, and various colors of un-inflated balloons.

"Hey guys." Pinkie entered, and closed the door behind her with her foot.

"Hey." Lyra and I replied in unison. Lyra plopped and tucked herself again on the couch to watch the TV.

Before Pinkie headed to her bedroom, she paused to glance at the episode of ponies fighting evil on TV, "Lyra... Can we please watch something else? I'm tired of watching that over and over..."

Lyra stuck her tongue out at Pinkie, "Make me." followed by a smirk.

Pinkie let out a sigh, and jokingly replied back, "Just you wait until I drop this box off, you're going to get it." Pinkie hastily ran in the bedroom, negligently placing the box on the floor, then darted towards the couch, and jumped beside Lyra to tickle her.

"Girls! Don't you dare break anything." I said in a loud voice while mixing the eggs and milk in a separate bowl.

While they were giggling, Lyra held the TV remote high up away from Pinkie, as she strive to grab a hold of it.

"Gimmie the remote." Pinkie in standardized tone with a smirk.

"No." Lyra teased.

"I will count to three. One... Two... Three!"

Pinkie finally grabbed a hold of the remote by pinning her down on the couch, "You're too cocky!" Pinkie then sat back down in a normal position, slipping her pink flip flops off, and tucked her bare feet on the couch. Pinkie changed the cartoon show to a Netflix series that she just started watching: Orange is the New Black.

Lyra pouted at Pinkie, "You meanie.."

Pinkie snorted out with laughter with eyebrows raised, "I'm the mean one? You hog the TV all to yourself all day, everyday... Right Sunset?" Both Lyra and Pinkie swung around to my direction.

"Don't include me in it." As I concentrated on my end, slicing the chicken breasts into small strips on a cutting board.

Pinkie, in a thoughtful state, she balanced back in the same standard tone, "How's the journey for the cure of the curse? Any progress?"

"No... As I was telling Lyra earlier, I'm in a fine line between giving in or just winging it..."

"Huh? What do you mean?"

"I bought a book from Barnes and Noble awhile ago, I'll give it to you later, as much as I know you hate reading books, but give it a whirl, and tell me what you think."

"Sure that's fine."

When Pinkie turned around to continue watching her movie series, it was once again changed to Lyra's favorite cartoon show. Pinkie hadn't notice the sound of Lyra's giggle the whole time while Pinkie was preoccupied with me in a short discussion.

"C'mon Lyra, you're killin' me, smalls.." Pinkie ascended from her side of the sofa, "Whatever, you go ahead and watch your stupid show, I'll be with Sunset here." Then walked towards the counter-table and sat on a stool, opposite from where I stood. She continued with words, "You need help?"

"Nope, but thanks.."

"Ok.."

Pinkie knew something was bothering me, and she couldn't hold back to ask, after all, she's very persistent on trying to pull the revealing truth or an answer out of someone, someone like me. It's a part of her personality which Lyra and I manage to cope with for many years.

"Sunset... Want to know my opinion of this whole thing about your curse?"

"Sure... I would appreciate your point of view.."

"I don't think there's any curse to begin with..."

I temporarily stopped what I was doing, then focused on Pinkie. She continued, "I mean... We've been living our life accordingly, I mean yes, things happen... I ended up in the hospital, Lyra was assaulted, Granny Smith with the heart attack, seeing Apple Jack and Flutter Shy, that whole shebang... I'm thinking... Everything is all just events of reality, and that's that... It's not that complicated, and yet you stay up all night trying to search for an answer when it's right in front of you the whole time. Ya know, I wouldn't worry too much about it."

Pinkie and Lyra never knew about the time I was assaulted by Wind Rider about a month ago in the train station. I guess somethings are better left unsaid for now.

"Well... Maybe you're right. As I said to Lyra, maybe we should just live our life through it."

"Sunset, I still think you should read that book..." Lyra joined in.

Pinkie glanced at Lyra, then me, "...Lemme take a look at the book."

I nodded, "Sure, Lyra, can you grab the book? My hands are dirty.."

"Sure." Lyra stood up, headed towards my bedroom to grab the book.

Pinkie reinitialized, "Sunset... Don't worry too much about it, we're here to help you."

Lyra approached the counter-top and tossed the book, Happiness in your Life, in front of Pinkie. She grabbed then held the book, and started flipping through the pages.

"Sunset bought this book because the author who published it, is the same author who published the number Thirteen book in Equestria." Lyra had said.

"Oh ok?..." Pinkie in a low tone, while reading a random passage, "It's all about Karma and stuff..." She closed the book, and placed it down on the counter-table, "Sunset, do you think it's different for this world?"

"What do you mean?" In my state of puzzlement.

"Think about it... Twilight brought that curse book, which is from Equestria... And you purchased this book from Barnes & Nobles, right?

"Ok?.. Yeah, that's right?.." Still in my state of puzzlement, but I was trying to follow as Pinkie continued to explain.

"Maybe these are all backfires of Karma, rather than the curse itself? Since you stole Twilight's crown thirteen years ago, and now karma is coming back to haunt you..."

"Hmmm..." Lyra and I nodded.

"It's a theory..." Lyra added.

Pinkie continued reading, then turned towards the penultimate pages of the book, "Then at the end, it explains..." Pinkie skimmed through the passage with her index finger, "There's a big passage here that I don't feel like reading... But the key factors here explained that Karma can be reversed by practicing positive actions... Donating your time to a cause that you believe in, giving money to a cause you believe in, giving more compliments, and doing kind favors for someone." Pinkie closed the book, and tossed it on the counter-top arrogantly. She placed both her hands on her hips, and looked at me and Lyra, "Ladies and ladies, I think we've already solve the problem here." Followed by her grin.

"Ok fine, but don't toss that book like that again. It nearly knocked over the bowl filled with cream sauce..." I reasserted.

"Lemme bring the book back.." Lyra took the book, and walked back towards my bedroom to hide it.

As she walked out of my bedroom, she asked me in an upbeat tone, "Can I take it out of the fridge now?"

As I finally finished cutting the chicken breasts into strips, "Sure go ahead."

Pinkie stood right in between them. With her sense of curiosity, she looked at Lyra, then me, "Take what out?..."

Lyra smiled, then casually walked towards the fridge. As she opened the fridge, she lowered herself to pull the cake out, and began carrying it with both hands by its base. She slowly walked, bypassing me, carefully placing the cake down on the counter-top in front of Pinkie. Pinkie's eyes widened, and placed both her palms on her mouth in excitement, "Oh wow!"

"SURPRISE HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!" Lyra and I shouted.

"You girls!.." Pinkie's eyes began to gloss, then a single happy tear rolled down her face, "I would've never thought, you girls really did get me by surprise!" She said in a high-pitched voice.

I never saw Pinkie happy like this in a long time. She's been through a lot to this day; Work, bills, and the drama. So Lyra and I thought it was a great idea to tell her to forget all her problems, and put a big smile on her face by throwing a surprise thirtieth birthday.

"We got you gifts!" Lyra in a loud tone.

I began pouring the casserole mixture on a baking tray, "Yeah, lets open it now." As I finally completed pouring the mixture, I turned to the oven, and pushed the button to preheat the oven. I turned to the sink, and washed my hands, "I didn't get to wrap mine up, though..." Then patted my hands dry from the kitchen towel that hung on a dishwasher handle.

"Yeah, stay here." Lyra yielded Pinkie to stay from where she stood, but instead, she sat down on the sofa, ecstatic to see what her best friends got her for her birthday.

As Lyra walked to her bedroom to grab her gift, I followed after towards my bedroom to grab mine.

Lyra came out of the bedroom first, showing a small box wrapped with a pink gift wrapper, with large ribbons. I then appeared after, hiding my gift behind my back. We both approached Pinkie, and I reinitialized with words in a pleasant tone, "Lyra, you give her yours first."

Lyra chuckled, "Ok." She handed her box gift over to Pinkie, and she kindly accepted it. She sloppily ripped the wrappers as she couldn't wait to see what was inside the box. When the wrappers finally came apart, she untied the ribbons impatiently. When the brown box is fully exposed, she removed the small box lid, which revealed a silver necklace with a pink balloon pendant, "Wow!" Pinkie carefully took the balloon pendant out, and examined it with amazement. Pinkie looked at Lyra with a smile, "Thank you so much Lyra.." Pinkie stood up to deliver a hug, "I love you so much."

"I love you too." Lyra replied.

As they parted from their hug, she wore the necklace around her neck, which matched her eyes and her long straight hair perfectly. Pinkie looked at me, speculating what kind of gift I got for her. I revealed the latest volume of the Daring Doo book, and a chocolate bar. Pinkie, once again, jumped for joy. "Oh! It's the latest volume of the Daring Doo!" She jumped for a hug, "Thank you, Thank you, Thank you!" Then Lyra joined in as well to form a group hug. As we all liberated from our hugs, I grinned at both of them and reinitialized, "Dinner is going to be done soon, all I gotta do is bake the casserole, which should only take about thirty minutes or so. So why don't we all enjoy a movie together while we wait, then after dinner, lets devour that cake like a hot guy, ok?" Both laughed hysterically and nodded to my whimsical idea, "Okay!" Both of the girls then plopped on the couch in front of the TV. Lyra grinned at Pinkie while handing the TV remote to her. Pinkie kindly accepted it, then tuned to a Netflix movie, it was one that we all have not watched before. It was a movie called: Chef. To me, this was the best moment of my life. I would've never pictured my life the way it is now, and I couldn't be any happier knowing that my girls are here with me.

APPLE JACK FARM, APPLELOOSA - 1:35 PM, SATURDAY

"Hey Jack! Watch your steps! You're killing the crops!"

"Can someone please show the newbie on how to operate the tractor?!"

"Sorry for the loud noises of machinery, ma'am, but I promise you that these apples are the best apples you'd ever taste!"

We took a ten-minute horse-carriage ride from the bus stop to a large bustling corporate farm. There was a noticeable sign displayed by the path of the entrance: APPLE JACK FARM. Up ahead in a distance, was a farmhouse that looked more like a corporate building. There were numbers of workers here outside the farm. It was hectic. The farm that I loved and have always knew was peaceful, but this was totally the opposite. It felt like it was controlled by a large evil corporation, rather than being nurtured by a family. Where's the love in this farm? Where are the friendly greeters? Where's the peacefulness?

"Where's Apple Jack?" I said to both girls, as we all stood in front of the busy path entrance that leads towards the building.

"I suggest we go inside, she's probably inside waiting for us." Pinkie replied in a standardized tone.

Lyra and I nodded to Pinkie's advice, and casually walked up the path. We were all excited to see Apple Jack once again, at least Lyra and I was. I was pleased that she invited us here. It was also a wonderful day to catch up for lost time. To think that Pinkie's hairstyle and her attitude were the only parts that brought Apple Jack in quizzical attention, Apple Jack would be more surprised to hear what Pinkie has been up to ever since we've parted ways.

As we approached in front of the glass entrance of the building, I pushed the glass door for my entry, followed by Pinkie, then Lyra. The sounds of machinery and the rowdiness from outside had completely transpired to a beautifully played piano in the background as soon as we closed the glass door behind us. We all marveled the vicinity of the room, noticing a lot of futuristic figures that displayed in front of our eyes. There was a big flat screen TV that was mounted on a high wall, a big picture painting of an apple tree, and cross-sectional sofas.

"Hey y'all!"

We all turned to the sound of the voice, and saw Apple Jack, "Hey!" I approached her and closed in a hug. Lyra, with a smile, also accepted a hug from Apple Jack, then Pinkie faintly closed in as well, but had a straight face. Pinkie was always the odd one out at times like these. Pinkie is still held back in thought, and has yet to adapt to the idea of seeing Apple Jack through all these years of absence.

"'Am so glad y'all are here today! Granny won't make it though, but Big Mac and Apple Bloom will be coming later. But ah brought a visitor who ah met a week ago. He actually became our number one customer in the company."

"I can't wait to taste your delicious apples, Apple Jack." Lyra with a grin.

"Well, I'll give y'all a tour! But first ah want y'all to meet mah number one customer.. Follow me, sugarcubes!"

We all followed Apple Jack towards a long hallway, but I was leading Lyra and Pinkie. Lyra held onto Pinkie's arms, muttering words in her ear, "Don't be mean..." Pinkie remained silence throughout our whole walk. As we finally reached the end of the hallway, we immediately arrived at another large visitors room, with a large table that contained various fruits on top right in front of us. There was a broad man in brown suit that marveled in a distance through the window, with hands behind his back.

Apple Jack cleared her throat for his undivided attention, "Tirek, I'd like for you to meet my friends... Sunset, Pinkie, and Lyra."

Tirek turned around, and showed an evil smile to us with a very deep low voice, "Hey, Pleasure to meet you three."

We all gazed at the tall, broad man who had an ape-looking face. I immediately sensed something immoral and dark about this man. The smiles on our faces had diminished in an instant. I deliberately looked at Pinkie and Lyra as a way of expressing to them that this guy is up to no good.

"Well... I'll let y'all get acquainted. Ah gotta check on the cooks to make sure the food is done right." Apple Jack walked the opposite direction, leaving us three in the room with this vicious looking man.

My eyes met his in malevolence as I held the girls back with both my arms from his evil intentions. He let out an evil laugh, that caused a dark magic aura to flicker around his body in an instant, which dissipated in fracture of a second. It was too fast for a naked eye to see, but I was able to visually catch it in slow second. He wasn't going to do anything now, but I'm keeping my eyes peeled because it's only a matter of time that he will start any forms of chaos.

Scenario 19: The Short and Sweet of it

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 2:00 AM, TUESDAY MIDNIGHT

Two months later...

It's another one of those nights where I tossed and turned for an attempt to sleep, I felt cold throughout these hot summer nights. My days and tasks progressively have gotten more troublesome for every meeting with Twilight from Equestria. I wasn't sure what to think, but when I do, it was nothing but a blank space. My mind actively dwelt on our conversation last night at Sugar Cube Corner, that ended me in state of aloofness:

"Sunset, I'm sorry... It seems that every time I visit, it's nothing but bad news..."

"Twilight... It's not your fault... If it's meant to be that way, then I have to fulfill my goal, no matter what... But I'm not sure how to tell the girls..."

"... That's something you have to figure out on your own, and I know you will because you girls have the love and affection for one another. I'm sure they'll understand."

I held a moment of silence which left me in dreary emotion.

"Sunset..." She placed her hand on mine, "I'm not forcing you to do this, but this seems to be the wise decision to make..."

"I know... You're right..."

Twilight withdrew her hand back, "Tirek on the other hand, must be stopped. You have to find the magic of friendship again."

"But how?"

"Sunset... I wish I can help you, but you know this world better than I do."

"... I don't think so..."

"Yes you do, you're the one who figured out that there wasn't any curse to begin with, and that it's actually karma that came upon you."

Sunset contorted to Twilight's words, "I guess so..."

"You guess so? I know you can." Twilight's straight expression that slowly formed into a grin, "Sunset, I know it's not the same with our remaining friends anymore, but to my understanding, friendship has evolved to a different meaning in this world."

I raised a quizzical eyebrow, "What do you mean?"

"... Sometimes you just need to distance yourself from your friends. If they care, they'll notice... It's just reality... Reality is Magic..."

Sometimes I need to distance myself from my friends. If they care, they will notice. Twilight's words are like solving a Rubik's Cube. I love Princess Twilight, but she has always been a mystery to me; Nevertheless, I kept those words into mind ever since I left Sugar Cube Corner, which kept me awake in the middle of the night.

PARTY CITY, HUMANEHATTAN - 12:06 PM, TUESDAY

Pinkie had a shopping cart filled with party supplies, which brought the public in curiosity. It was to the point that she was already annoyed when the seventh person asked her what she was going to do with all the supplies. She brushed him away with words, "It's for work.." In her roguish thought, she swears if the eighth person asks the same question, she'll run the person over with her cart. She was at the section browsing through unique variants of balloons. She was intrigued at one, it was the self-inflating balloon, which came to her inquiring mind, wondering how it would work. On the front packaging, it says "As seen on TV". She looked at the back of the product to read the instructions.

"Pinkie Pie!" A familiar child with long pink hair and white highlights appeared from the end of the aisle, and was holding her bumblebee stuffed-toy. She ran towards my direction, and jumped in a hug. I lowered myself slightly to be attuned with her small height, and balance back a hug also.

"Hey Honey Bee!" Pinkie's emotion vastly skipped to a feeling of lightheartedness. Children are her weakness, especially when one jumps in for a hug.

"What are you doing here?" She gently ran her fingers through her hair, to clearly see her smiling small face.

"Honey Bee!" Honey Bee's mother appeared at the end of the aisle from where Honey Bee ran from. Flutter Shy's smoldering look faded to an awe as she saw Pinkie hugging Honey Bee in a mild distance of the aisle. Flutter Shy casually trotted close to them, then carried Honey Bee by her hips, and greeted Pinkie in a low voice, "Oh... Hi Pinkie Pie..."

"Hey Flutter Shy, remember the time you used to just call me Pinkie?"

"Ummm.... Yeah..."

"It just sounds weird when you say my whole name..."

Flutter Shy ran the fingers through her own hair, and looked down on the ground timidly but with response in a low voice, "Ummm ok..."

Pinkie, with her normal tone, "So, what are you guys up to?"

"Well... I'm here to buy gift wrappers.."

"Oh, ok."

Flutter Shy eyed in amazement of how much supplies that nearly filled up Pinkie's whole cart, "Wow, I guess there's always that one part of you that hasn't changed... I guess..." in her low voice.

"Oh, you mean my cart? Well, I'm an event planner."

"Which explains it...."

"Yeah... Vinyl and I have this event today that requires a lot of party supplies, balloons, and all them doohickeys... So yeah..."

"Oh... Ok..."

With short silence that filled in between them, Pinkie reinitialized, "So, what do you do now?"

"Oh ummm... I'm a practice manager at a big veterinarian's office."

"Oh, as expected of you, Flutter Shy. That's awesome."

Flutter Shy grinned at me, and Honey Bee remained a smile, "Ummm... I'm sorry I couldn't give you my phone number before when we met at the pet convetion..."

"Oh, I figured you felt uncomfortable giving it to me, so I didn't take it offensively."

"Well, you can take down my phone number now... Only if you like..."

"Oh of course." Pinkie replied optimistically.

Pinkie pulled out her cell phone from her purse and saved Flutter Shy's number in her contacts when she verbally gave it to her. Pinkie called her and let it went to voicemail, so Flutter Shy can save Pinkie's number as well.

"Thank You..." Flutter Shy expressed in gratitude.

Pinkie reasserted in standard tone, "Oh no, Thank You."

They both smiled, and Flutter Shy continued with words, "So ummm... I better get going, today is Honey Bee's friend's birthday, thus why I'm here to buy a gift wrapper..."

"Oh that's fine, but it was nice to bump into you and your daughter again. Hope we can catch up next time."

"Sounds like a plan."

Flutter Shy and Honey Bee waved at Pinkie, and left the aisle.

As I continued pushing the cart to browse through the random party supplies that hung on the peg hooks, a short-height male employee with a name-tag: Snips appeared in front of me, "Hey ma'am, I don't mean to be rude or anything, but you're freakin' everybody out with that amount of stuff on your cart... Is everything ok?"

Pinkie's day had finally brightened up after meeting with Flutter Shy and her daughter again, but the employee instantly ruined it just like that. She face-palmed with frustration, followed by an angry grunt. With Pinkie's mischievous thought, this employee had a perfect body size to run over with her cart, but only she didn't.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 5:08 PM, SAME DAY

I made my entry to my empty apartment, closing the door behind me. Pinkie and Lyra don't come home until six. I tossed my things at their usual spots, my big purse by a nearby sofa, and my keys on the counter-table while sorting through my mails. Most of them were junk mails that I end up throwing away. But there were three sealed envelopes, purple in color with stars designs on its bottom left corner. Each had my name, Pinkie, and Lyra's. To my consideration, I decided not to throw these away. I unsealed my purple-colored mail, and pulled out of what looked like a wedding invitation, with a beautiful flower design. My thought process of my own problem faded away in an instant when I read the invitation:

TOGETHER WITH THEIR FAMILIES

Twilight Sparkle

AND

Flash Sentry

REQUEST THE PLEASURE OF YOUR COMPANY
AT THE CELEBRATION OF THEIR MARRIAGE

SATURDAY THE TWENTY-EIGHTH OF MAY
TWO THOUSAND AND SIXTEEN

CRYSTAL PALACE CHURCH
541 TROTTINGHAM - HUMANEHATTAN

I couldn't believe it at first, but it is true. Twilight Sparkle is getting married this month. I can imagine how the girls would react to this turn of event, especially Pinkie.

I reverted back to the words of my good friend from Equestria, "Sometimes you just need to distance yourself from your friends. If they care, they'll notice." At the same time, I comprehend in thought, focusing at the photo magnet on the refrigerator. It was a photo of me and the girls sitting on a log at Sweet Apple Pond. Due to the wind that nearly knocked over my camera, it only snapped the bottom half of our bodies. So to compensate the misshapen picture, we decided to write our names to our corresponding bodies, along with a quote that we all came up with:

I can't express in words how happy I am for Twilight and Flash. It's also a perfect, special occasion to get us all to reunite again in harmony. Coincidence or not, I didn't care much for it. But Fate does play an interesting role in our daily lives. I was ready to give up hope for friendship at one point, thinking were permanently disconnected from it. But as what Lyra had mentioned before, I forged on. At the end of this long road, it's safe to say that we're all connected again, just like old times.

Author's Note

A short and sweet scenario, which took me 4 hours. :twilightsmile: The next scenario is going to be.... Really something... Stay tuned, and I hope you have a great day! :twilightsheepish:

Scenario 21: The First Step

GUSTAVE LE GRAND'S STEAKHOUSE - 5:07 PM, THURSDAY

The capacity of invited guests roamed around the reserved room of the steak house, socializing and getting themselves acquainted with one another. It's Twilight's and Flash's rehearsal dinner.

"Oh darling, I've been doing fashion for years, I care about my passion more than money coming in." Rarity engaged in a friendly conversation with the best man named Ringo. She took a sip of her champagne.

"Well, passion is the oxygen of the soul." Ringo took a sip of his as well, and continued with words, "Is what I always say to my clients."

Rarity closed in to Ringo with a grin, "So what is it that you do for living, Ringo?"

"I'm a music manager."

"Oh, that's quite divine, do you and Flash still play music together?"

Ringo let out a bark of laughter, "Not lately, but when we find the time in our schedule, sure."

Rarity let out a much brighter grin which led Ringo to blurt out words through his male instincts, "Wow Rarity, you're looking mighty beautiful today."

"Aw you're so sweet, you're looking quite handsome yourself, Ringo." Followed by a chuckle.

"Rarity!" Twilight's voice was heard from a mild distance within the room, and broke off their romantic moment as she approached between them, "Rarity, you gotta come with me."

"Wait, why? What happened?" Rarity gazed around the room for Twilight's future husband, "Where's Flash?"

"Flash is outside catching up with old friends, but I need you to come with me in the ladies room."

Rarity bashfully smiled at Ringo, "Excuse me, Ringo, I think there's quite bit of a mishap of things."

"It's alright." Ringo took a sip of his wine, and walked towards a nearby crowd to socialize.

Rarity in a low voice, "Twilight, what is going on? Can't you see I was busy?"

Twilight with quizzical expression, "Huh? You were? Seems like you weren't..." Twilight grabbed Rarity's arm, "You have got to see this." Then headed rapidly towards the ladies room.

The girls entered a spacious bathroom, enough to fit ten people. Twilight pulled out an unused pregnancy test stick from her purse, which brought Rarity's eyes to widen, "Twilight?! Why did you buy this?!"

"Shhhhhhh." Twilight protested, "I have to test it, and you're going to help me."

"Ummm, darling, I don't think I feel comfortable with that..."

"No, smart one. I meant I'll test it, then you tell me if it's positive or negative."

"Oh! In that case, sure..." This was too much information for Rarity to take in, purchasing the pregnancy test sticks was already shocking enough, but she just has to go along with what Twilight asked her to do for now. They were alone in the bathroom, their moment of tremulousness filled between them. Twilight ripped the casing of the pregnancy test stick, then entered in one of the bathroom stalls. In their state of thoughtfulness, they were unsure how to react to the situation if the result indeed came out to be what they hoped. As Twilight finished her side of the job, she exited from the stall. Twilight refused to glimpse at the stick when she handed it over to Rarity. Twilight swung around the opposite direction from Rarity, and looked at a blank wall, "Well?... Did the results come out?"

"Not yet..."

Rarity focused on the stick for a short while, noticing a sign slowly fading in seconds till it finally appeared. Rarity astonished at the result, then broodingly glanced at Twilight, uncertain with words to say, "Ummmm, Twilight?..." In a low voice.

"Rarity, just tell me... The anticipation is killin' me." Twilight remain about-faced from Rarity towards a blank wall. She impatiently waited for Rarity to give her the result.

"It's positive."

"Really?!"

Twilight swung around, and hastily took steps closer beside Rarity to peek at the pregnancy stick. Twilight's nervousness suddenly changed to a feeling of joyfulness, which led her words to say in a loud voice, supervening an echo throughout the spacious, hollow bathroom, "OH MY GOD! I can't believe it!" Twilight took the stick from Rarity's hand, and had a second glance at it. With her bright smile, she widened her eyes at Rarity, "I'm going to have a baby!"

"Yes you are, darling!" Rarity bestowed a hug to Twilight in a short period of time, assuring her that everything will be alright, and that she's there for Twilight no matter what happens.

As they liberated each other from the hug, Twilight wiped her tears. "Please don't tell Flash just yet."

Rarity tossed the pregnancy stick in the garbage, "Darling... You think I'm the right person to hold a secret?" Rarity raised her eyebrows, "Plus.. Today is such a perfect day to announce everyone the news, Twilight. I consider it as a blessing."

"No. Our wedding organization is stressful enough for him to bear, and then the baby?... Thanks, but I'll tell him after we get married, when the stress level goes down a bit."

"Well, I wouldn't call it stress, but ok, sweetie. It does sound like a wise idea... Oh ummm, I know it's not in my place to ask, but as your best friend, have you and Flash ever came to the subject of the matter?"

"Matter of what?"

"Oh darling, don't be senseless... The subject of having the baby, of course.."

Twilight suddenly looked down, "Rarity... Quite honestly, whenever I come to subject about our future, it's like he shies away from it."

"Whatever do you mean?"

"I don't know... He gets terrified every time, like he doesn't want to be bothered by it... So whenever that happens, I just stop talking about it..."

"Darling... I want you to tell me this..." Rarity closed in to lift her chin up, "What do you see yourself in the future?"

"Well... I want to work at home, while taking care of my ten kids. Fix dinner when Flash comes home from work, taking the family out to a park, Ya know... All the normal stuff."

"Ten kids?!" Rarity jaw-dropped.

"Yeah.."

"Now I understand why Flash is terrified." Rarity chuckled, "But darling, that is a nice future to have. Perhaps if you be assertive with him, and tell him how important your future is, he should listen to you, after all, he's your future husband... He has to make you happy."

Twilight, in a mindful thought, her straight face which turned into a faint grin, "You must have been born with this trait... Listen to yourself with all these words."

"Well, they don't call me Rarity for nothing, yeah?"

Twilight nodded. Rarity held both Twilight's hands, and pulled her to close in a peck on her forehead, "I promised everything will be alright. Right now, lets go out there and enjoy our rehearsal dinner."

"Yes.."

Twilight and Rarity exited the bathroom.

The reserved room had become more crowded than before, noticing a couple of familiar faces of my bridesmaids and Flash's groomsmen socializing with one another, and a combination of loud laughs within the room.

"Twilight, there you are!" Flash appeared from a mid-distance through the crowd. He brought along a female friend, which Twilight's expression turned slight sour. He eased in a side hug to his female friend in front of Twilight, "This is my cousin, Cuddle Bug! She's here for our wedding!" Twilight felt relief to know that she was just his cousin.

"Oh! Why didn't you say so, Flash?!"

"Ummm... What are you talkin' about... This is the first time I'm introducing you to her."

Cuddle Bug is a petite girl. She had a beautiful, long-thick, silky light brown hair, and pink highlights. If she wasn't Flash's cousin, Twilight's jealousy would've taken over the best of her and may have confronted her to keep her hands off from her future husband. Cuddle Bug smiled to both Twilight and Rarity, "Hi girls, It's an honor to be here, I'm happy for you guys."

Flash expressed in gratitude, "Thanks Cuddle Bug, oh and this one here is Rarity, she's Twilight's maid of honor."

"One and only." Rarity said conceitedly, whilst waving her blue hair back.

"Nice to meet you both." Cuddle Bug nodded with a smile.

Flash cleared his throat, "Come, Cuddle Bug, I want you to meet my other friends."

Flash and Cuddle Bug walked the opposite direction towards a crowded table. In Twilight's thought, it felt like a high school lunch room once again.

Rarity gander around the room, and sees Ringo sitting at the bar talking to the bartender, "Twilight, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to get myself a drink." Rarity walked towards the bar where Ringo sat.

"Twilight, honey!" Twilight's parents, Twilight Velvet and Night Light, approached her from a mid-distance of the crowd. They also brought friends with them, they were couples in the same age group as them. Twilight Velvet continued, "Sweetie, I'd like to introduce you to our new friends who just moved in next door to us, Cherry Jubilee and Red Harvest."

Cherry Jubilee initiated a gentle handshake to Twilight, "Twilight, it's a pleasure to meet you, we'd like to congratulate you and Flash on y'alls big day!"

Red Harvest grinned at Twilight to offer a handshake as well.

"Thank you so much! I'm sorry, Flash is somewhere around here..." Twilight scrutinized the room for Flash, which she found him busy at the moment, introducing his cousin to everyone who sat on the table in a mid-distance from where she stood.

"Twilight is a successful scientist at Cloudsdale." Night Light exclaimed.

"Oh are ya, now." Red Harvest smiled while twiddling on his own beard, "That's fantastic, you and I should have a talk sometime... I'm a Biologist."

"Oh, that's fantastic!" Twilight had said lightheartedly.

"Well if you excuse us, we're going to get ourselves a drink."

"Ok, we'll be right behind you." Twilight Velvet concluded.

Red Harvest held Cherry Jubilee's hands, and walked towards the bar.

Twilight remained a smile on her face towards her mother and father, "Well, they're swell people."

"Yes, your dad and I are glad to finally find a couple that we can get together from time to time."

Twilight with a grimace, "Ummm oook, that's great! I guess.."

As Flash approached beside Twilight, he wrapped his arm around her back. Flash greeted Twilight's parents, followed by a hand shake to her father, then a friendly hug and kiss on her mother's left cheek. The guests looked to the loud sound of a glass clanging. It was Rarity, who stood right in the middle of the room. She gradually stopped clanging her own wine glass with a spoon, as the room had finally turned silent. They all observed Rarity in attentiveness.

"Good evening everyone, my name is Rarity, I'm the bride's best friend. I would like to first thank you all for being here tonight at the rehearsal dinner. I just would like to take this moment to tell you how happy I am for Twilight and Flash. Twilight and I have been friends for more than thirteen years now... I remember the first time Twilight and Flash bumped into each other at Sugar Cube corner which made her spill a milkshake drink on him. It's funny how that little moment turned into something big, something that we will all celebrate next week. I would like to raise a glass to the bride and groom... May the blessing spread on your joyous day, and have long lasting life together. Cheers!"

Everyone in unison, "Cheers!"

Rarity's toast was simple, but cute. Twilight didn't expect those words from Rarity because she had always known Rarity to sugarcoat it, especially for an occasion like today. It brought everyone's smile on their faces, at the same time, Twilight in happy tears which led her in mindful thought about the rest of her high school friends, and the girl who taught her all about the importance of friendship that she had recently almost stumbled upon at Barnes and Noble. She slyly gazed at her own belly, and rubbed it gently. She let out a faint grin to herself, knowing that there's more than just the wedding itself. She's about to have something really precious that she will love more than anything in the world can ever offer, and is right inside her stomach. From this moment of time, she's appreciating every current moment, as she will never experience this moment again for the first time.

HUMANEHATTAN MEDICAL GROUP - 11:02 AM, FRIDAY

It was a slow day at work, not a typical day on a Friday. But I was not one to complain, because I had a lot of paper work, and prescriptions to call in at the pharmacy. My co-workers noticed that I was more quiet than usual. They all asked if I was alright, but of course I couldn't share my personal life story at work, so that question was really pointless. Therefore I nodded along as an indication for being okay. There were times that my co-workers had nudged me back to reality, as I stared blankly at my computer monitor. I felt this was my only free time that I could actually let out my true emotions, when Pinkie and Lyra wasn't around. I was in complete deadpan. Aside from being very happy for Twilight in this world, the last conversation I had with Princess Twilight from Equestria left me in sullen expression. Just the thought our future is looking up, there's always a drawback of things.

"Dr. Whooves?" I called in a low voice. Dr. Whooves was in the middle of dictation in his own office. I entered inattentively, then he paused to look at me with disappointment on his face, waited for me to continue on with words, "... I'm giving you my three days notice..." My message brought his jaw to drop. His eyes had widened, then his face of distress suddenly turned to an expression of uneasiness. He couldn't believe it, after so many years of dedication for being his nurse, will finally come to an end in three days.

Dr. Whooves removed his glasses from his face, placing it down on his desk, "Sunset?... Is it because of me? If it is, then I promise I'll be nice to you from now on."

I let out a downcast expression in a low voice, "No, Dr. Whooves... It's not about that... I have always loved you like my father. But something has come up and that I must make this drastic decision. It's just for the best..."

Dr. Whooves in an assertive tone, "Tell me what's holding you back, I will help you. Is it the pay? Is it because of the patients?"

I interrupted, "No, it's nothing about the work place and my career... I love doing what I do... It's just... You'll never understand..."

I knew if I didn't do what Princess Twilight advised me to do, bad luck will just repeat itself in cycle, but in different forms, no matter how much good I contribute. It will always comes back with a vengeance. I'm not sure how I'm going to tell Pinkie and Lyra about my situation, but quitting my job was the first step, and it was a difficult thing to do. I can only imagine how difficult it will be to tell the girls.

Scenario 22: The Medium Life

EMPTY WAREHOUSE, SOMEWHERE IN HUMANEHATTAN - 11:47 PM, MONDAY

Sounds of electricity reverberated throughout the hollow, disheveled of an empty warehouse. The place was dimly lit by a single bulb that hung above where Tirek stood. With a long table that had various objects placed on top, consisting numerous beakers of different sizes and shapes with unknown chemicals that contained in them. He also had books haphazardly organized, and the ripped pages that Trenderhoof gave him when they first met at the steakhouse, each aligned neatly in front of him. Tirek engaged in his rather, horrifying ritual. It was a ritual that required concentration of the mind and energy.

A door opened and then slammed supervening an echo throughout the room as Trenderhoof made his entrance to the warehouse, "Tirek, I got something to ask you."

Tirek paused, and gazed at Trenderhoof from a mid-distance for a short while, then returned to his own ritual.

"... I know your busy, but... This is important." Trenderhoof walked towards the table where Tirek stood, "Since you've already maxed out your power, there's only one thing to do."

Tirek paused again and sneered at Trenderhoof, "What do you want, Trenderhoof... Can't you see I'm in the middle of something here?"

"Well... Since you've concluded your part of the deal, have you considered unleashing it yet?"

"No."

Trenderhoof raised his eyebrow, "Ok... Now here's what you do next..." Trenderhoof picked up one of the ripped pages, and verbally gave him the instructions on where to proceed.

Tirek interrupted Trenderhoof, "Trenderhoof, I know what I'm doing, don't you dare tell me what to do." Tirek snatched the ripped page from Trenderhoof's hands, and placed it back on the table.

"... Tirek, if you don't follow through with this, you will lose all of the power you have gained at this point!"

Tirek continued with his ritual, ignoring anything that came out of Trenderhoof's mouth.

Trenderhoof persisted, "... Dammit, I thought we had a deal, man!"

Tirek paused again, "I still kept my part of the deal, lemme just do my job, ok?.. I know what I'm doing."

"No you don't!" Trenderhoof halted.

Tirek let out a scornful look at Trenderhoof, followed by a raspy grunt, "... Trenderhoof, If I were you, I'd get outta here while I still can."

Trenderhoof circled around Tirek with a sardonic expression, "If it wasn't for me, you wouldn't be where you are now... Gee Thanks Trenderhoof is all I expect to hear from you... But I got nothing..." Trenderhoof stopped circling momentarily with words again, "With all that power, but not knowing how to use it is....."

Tirek suddenly grabbed Trenderhoof by his throat, lifting him up a couple of inches from the ground. Trenderhoof attempted to kick, wobbled his body for freedom, but Tirek was just too powerful. He choked and tried to grasp for air, but Tirek's tight grip was completely blocking Trenderhoof's airway. Tirek's eyes began to glow bright red in color, almost like blood that shined a light through it.

Tirek in a wolfish voice, "I will tell you again, I know what I'm capable of.. Now get the hell out of my way..." Tirek drew Trenderhoof closer to him with his gaping mouth widely open, just a couple of inches away from Trenderhoof's face. Sparkling of mists, light blue in color, were being magically absorbed from Trenderhoof's. It was being sucked, directly into Tirek's mouth. When Tirek finished absorbing this mist of energy from him, his body had soften, which caused him in an unconscious state, and his body became noticeably pale. Tirek threw him effortlessly through the glass window that leads outside, causing Trenderhoof to roll through the soiled ground to his supine position. Tirek felt an increase of energy fueling inside him after having absorbed Trenderhoof's soul. He grinned evilly, slowly supervening a laugh. It was a horrific laugh that dreaded a helpless human being's soul. He muttered in a low voice, towards Trenderhoof, who laid unconscious outside in a mid-distance from where Tirek stood, "Once again... Nobody... Talks to me like that.." With his eyes that remained bloody red, combined with an evil grin, he split the table in half that was positioned in front of him, with the use of his telekinetic power. He teleported near Trenderhoof instantaneously, kneeling down on one knee to grab a hold of his cell phone from his pocket. He browsed through Trenderhoof's contact list, and placed a call to me. I answered within three rings, "Hello?.." There was no response for awhile, but an ambient noise was heard from the other side, followed by a deep, heavy breathing, then a wheezing laugh.

Tirek, in a deep voice, "Hey Sunset. This is your best enemy... I'm just going to keep this short, so you better listen to me."

"Tirek... What do you want.."

"You know what I want... If I don't have that book in my hand, I will devour every human soul in this planet."

Silence filled our phone conversation, then Tirek continued with words, "... So what's it gonna be?... Meet me outside of Canterlot High School in ten minutes, don't be late... Time is running out, Sunset." Tirek laughed loudly in horror, and hung up the phone. He propelled the phone towards Trenderhoof, who was still lying unconsciously on the ground, then casually made his exit out of the warehouse.

HUMANEHATTAN BOWLING ALLEY - 3:00 PM, SATURDAY

A week earlier before that night...

"Strike!" Lyra hopped up in cheerfulness, and walked back towards her seat. Right after a long day of shopping at Phillyever Twenty One, I thought it would be a great idea to let off some steam and play bowling with the girls, "You go next, Pinkie." Lyra pointed at the lane.

Pinkie was in the middle of fiddling with her phone. She slid her phone back in her pocket, and shook her head, "Strike?.... This is not baseball, Lyra..." She slowly stood up from her seat, and approached the lane. She picked up her bowling ball from the ball return rack, she focused on the pins, then gradually walked towards the end of the lane and rolled it. It went straight to the gutter.

"Pinkie, the pins are in the middle, not on the gutter." Lyra joked that made Pinkie roll her eyes.

"I don't bowl a lot, ok?.. Cut me some slack... Unlike you, you always come here with your boyfriend."

"Yeah, yeah, excuses..." Lyra continued with the joke.

"Girls, this is just a game, thought I remind you both.." I merged in their conversation.

"I know." Pinkie disputed.

Pinkie approached the lane once again for her spare shot, she rolled the ball, but this time, ended up only getting one pin down, "Arghh! I hate this game..."

"Calm down.." Lyra yielded both her hands up to Pinkie, "At least you got one pin, least be thankful for that..." Followed by her thumbs up and a teeth grin.

Pinkie trotted back to her seat with an attitude, arms folded and legs crossed, "Yeah, yeah... It's your go Sunset, I wanna get this game over with."

I stood up from my seat, but came to mind about announcing the girls about resigning my position from my own job, and sat back down, "Girls... I've been meaning to tell you something..."

Lyra and Pinkie looked at me in attentiveness. Lyra reinitialized, "What's up?"

"... I didn't know how to tell you girls, but I'll be straight up at this point with you both.." I sighed and delayed in words to continue, "... I quit my job..."

"What?!" Lyra and Pinkie, simultaneously in a shocking tone.

"Why?" Pinkie questioned.

I was hoping for Pinkie not to ask such a difficult question, but it was her nature to. I delayed a response, "... I umm... It's a big world out there. It would be a shame not to experience it.."

"I thought you love your job..." Lyra with a presumable expression.

"I loved my job. But I think there's even better things that life can offer.."

"Have you thought this through?" Pinkie with a raised eyebrow.

"... Unfortunately... Yes..."

"What do you mean unfortunately?.."

"I mean..." I tried not to let my mind wander off from this moment of our peak conversation, and stay in topic, "Unfortunately, I gotta leave my current career, and start off a new clean slate. Finding a new passion for things, perhaps maybe even better than what I had."

Both of the girls nodded. Lyra, with a serious expression that turned into a grin, "Well Sunset, if that's what you want, then I think that's great!"

"I agree with Lyra, if you feel it's time to move on to better things, then you did what you had to do... It's an adventure." Pinkie added.

"But also overwhelming..." I looked down broodingly.

Lyra sat on a seat next to me, and closed in a side hug, "Aw sweetie, you'll figure it out... You're Sunset Shimmer... Sunset Shimmer The Problem Solver."

Pinkie, suddenly in feeling of dismay as I brought the subject of that matter. She had yet to tell us the story what happened before she was taken to the emergency room a couple of days ago. She held herself back from telling us because it frightens her whenever she thought about it. But from this moment in time, she felt she needed to confess to let the weigh off her shoulders, "Girls... I have a confession to make.."

Lyra and I waited for her to continue, "... The day that I passed out and ended up in the hospital... I was at the public storage beforehand."

"Really? What for?" I questioned.

"Well... Ever since you mentioned about my party cannon, I had been thinking about it lately." She looked down, and continued with the same tone, "Then there was my old mirror that my mom gave long ago..."

She remained silent after that, but Lyra and I urged her to continue, "Ok? What about the mirror?..." With my quizzical tone.

"You guys are gon' think I'm crazy if I tell you..."

Lyra placed her hand on Pinkie's, "No... Of course not... Tell us.."

Pinkie sighed, and delayed a response, "It's... Nothing... Nevermind... It doesn't matter anymore."

"Pinkie, I can sense the look in your eyes..." I persisted.

Pinkie's expression remain the same, she was neglected to tell me and Lyra what had happened at the public storage, but her refusing to tell us, made us more curious. She knew where we were going with this. She can't hide from her truth, because we're going to keep asking endlessly until she finally reveals us the answer, "I saw a reflection of myself in the mirror..." Lyra and I nodded for her to continue, "... As I did, I saw an image of myself when I was... I guess around sixteen years old... She was ummm.. Speaking to me.. Telling me all the things I didn't want to hear. She kept telling me that we're all going to part at one point or another."

Lyra and I contorted at Pinkie's words, "Really?" I asked in standardized tone.

"Yeah... You girls think I'm crazy now..."

Lyra halted, "Of course not!"

"Tell me, are you seeing anymore of these things?" I asked.

"No."

"Good. You were just experiencing some temporary hallucinations, which was induced by stress. Good thing you took some vacation days from work.. You have Vinyl to thank for."

"So... Just like that, huh?.." Pinkie's expression revived from her downcast emotions, with an eyebrow raised, "Is that the reason why you took us bowling?" Pinkie with a grin.

"Sure, and on top of that, I was feeling up for bowling."

"Ok... Anyway.." Pinkie gained her posture back from her seat, "It's still your go..."

I stood up from my seat to deliver a hug to Pinkie for a short duration of time, "You'll be fine Pinkie... Trust me... Don't stress on it, lets just enjoy this moment." We liberated from our hug. I turned to Lyra's direction to grant her one as well, "And you too Lyra..." I relinquished a melancholic smile. I tried not to let my sadden emotions take over me, and focus on current moments, such as having fun bowling with my girls. But I couldn't help it. I get butterflies in my stomach, and my heart seems to beat faster whenever I think about it. I remain an upbeat attitude whenever they're around, but little did they know, I'm actually dying inside.

I picked up my bowling ball from the ball return rack, approaching the lane then began focusing on the pins. As I gathered my intellect, I walked to the end of the lane, then released the ball immensely with power. A loud sound was produced as my bowling ball hit the pins, causing a clean strike.

"Beer frame." Lyra and I looked at Pinkie directly with a grin.

Pinkie with a puzzlement expression, "Huh? What's a beer frame?"

Lyra explained, "Beer frame literally means that we all bowled a strike at that same frame, except for one particular person, and that person is you."

"And that person must buy a pitcher of beer." I added.

"Ohhhh Ok, gotcha, that's a good one."

Lyra and I looked at Pinkie blankly, expecting her to get up, and actually buy a pitcher of beer for us. Pinkie leered at us, "Seriously?"

I refuted, "Do you see us laughing?"

"Ughhh! This is not fair.." Pinkie ascended from her seat, and walked the opposite direction, towards the bar to get a pitcher of cold beer for the three of us.

Lyra mouth-palmed in laughter, "She'll be ok, right?"

"Yeah... Of course..." I relinquished another melancholic smile.

FLUTTER SHY'S RESIDENCE, HUMANAVILLE - 3:00 PM, SAME DAY

Music intro of My Little Pony played on TV. Honey Bee quickly ran, and plopped herself on the living room couch to catch the next episode of the series. She never missed one episode, and when she did, she would roll on the floor, complaining to her mother endlessly. Flutter Shy learned her lesson by peaking up the volume high enough for Honey Bee to hear, when she's rather engrossed playing with her doll house on the other end of the room. Flutter Shy, on the other hand, was prepping vegetarian dinner in the kitchen.

The entrance door of the house had opened, which Double Diamond appeared from. He held a suitcase and dressed up in business attire. He entered the house, "I'm home!" In a loud tone.

"Hi daddy!" Honey Bee quickly plunked herself from the couch, then ran towards her father to deliver a hug.

Flutter Shy came out of the kitchen, then smiled at her husband, while holding a big bowl of salad to prepare for dinner, "Hey honey, how was work?"

Honey Bee withdrew herself from the hug, then turned back to the couch to continue watching her show.

"Work was usual." Double Diamond casually approached near Flutter Shy, while placing the suitcase down near the couch. Double Diamond gave her a peck kiss on the lips, "How are you?" Removing his blazer coat, then hung it inside the coat closet.

Flutter Shy returned to the kitchen, "I'm good."

"How was work?" Double Diamond continued, approaching the kitchen to grab a bottled water from the fridge.

"Same ol', but I had a talk with Honey Bee's teacher this afternoon about her grades in school."

Double Diamond, with quizzical expression, "Really?.. On a Saturday? Wow... What about her grades? Were they bad?" Double diamond leaned against the kitchen table, and took a sip of his bottled water.

"No. Mrs. Cheerilee thinks Honey Bee is a high-achieving student, and that they may put her in an advanced placement." Flutter Shy paused from mixing the salad, and shifted to a different side of the kitchen table to begin molding vegetarian burger patties.

"Well, that's good news. What else did she say?"

"Cheerilee says that she has a mind of a thirteen year old."

Double Diamond let out a bark of laughter, "She's exaggerating.."

"Surprisingly not.."

"Well.. She's smart, that's all... I'm so proud of her." He took another sip of his bottled water, then headed towards the living room couch to sit next to his daughter. Double Diamond, in a loud voice directed at Flutter Shy in the kitchen, "Sweetie, what time is the wedding next Saturday?"

"The wedding ceremony starts at twelve, but we have to be there by eleven for photos." Flutter Shy retorted.

"Right... I still have my tuxedo.. Right?"

Flutter Shy exposed herself from the kitchen, with an expression of a straight face at her husband, "Honey... Your tuxedo can't grow legs and run way... It's still in the closet."

"I was just askin'."

Flutter Shy returned to the kitchen, "Don't worry about it, I'll handle what we need to wear that day."

"Oh babe, Ya' know what just occurred to me?... It's nice of her to invite us at her wedding, considering that we never invited her to ours..." Double Diamond contorted.

"Really?... If you wanna talk about it, why don't you come back here. I don't want our child to hear it..." Flutter Shy, in a loud tone from the kitchen.

"Daddy look! The princess pony!" Honey Bee pointed at the TV to show her father.

"Yes, yes! she's a beautiful pony princess who's going to save the world from Nightmare Moon." Double Diamond engaged in the show with her daughter.

Flutter Shy lived a normal life. She's happily married for ten years to a handsome wealthy man, and have a beautiful child together. Her life was content, except for one thing, and that is reuniting with her old friends. She dreaded about going to Twilight's wedding because she wasn't sure at this point what might happen. If attending Twilight's wedding will actually open a can of worms, then she may as well not go. But that shouldn't hinder her from attending. Setting the awkwardness and the embarrassment aside, it's Twilight Sparkle's big day, and she can't miss it for the world.

Author's Note

As you all may know where this chapter is leading us... It's not even the final chapter, yet I'm already starting to miss it. But hey, a novel has got to end somewhere, right?... I would like to thank you all for reading this far, I didn't think I'm able to go through with it, but with your support, as what Lyra had always said: I forged through.. :twilightsmile: a few more chapters will be along your way. You guys rock!

Scenario 23: The Sunrise

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 7:00 AM, SATURDAY

I laid on my sofa all night watching my favorite movie series. I finally started feeling sleepy, but the sunlight had already peaked through my blinds. It's too late to sleep now, Twilight's wedding ceremony begins in five hours, and I have to start preparing my dress in about an hour. It's wise to plan early in the morning because the girls take forever in the bathroom. "Maybe I'll take a power nap..." Just as I covered myself with a blanket to take the opportune moment for a power nap, Pinkie called for me, "Sunset, have you seen my high heels?"

I was completely covered under my blanket, but let out a grimace, "Pinkie... Can't you see I'm still in bed?"

"No..." Pinkie replied sarcastically.

I sighed, then slowed a response, with my tone of annoyance, "Pinkie... Have you checked the closet?"

"No."

"Maybe you should go ahead and check, ok?.. Now let me sleep.." I get really crabby sometimes when someone tries to disturb me from my sleep. I remember accidentally giving Rainbow Dash a black eye when she and Pinkie attempted to pull a wake up prank on me years ago.

"Geez... Note to self, never bother Sunset when she's on her period."

"What did you say?!" I snapped as uncovering the blanket off my face, showing my glowering expression at Pinkie.

"You heard me." Pinkie smirked and snorted out with laughter, then turned to the closet of shoes to look for her high heels, "I thought you were going to sleep."

"That's right, go walk over there and find your shoes..." I laid back on the sofa, "Just let me sleep, Pinkie, I don't wanna hear anything from you nor Lyra just for an hour..." I said in a decreasing voice.

Pinkie, who was still rummaging through the closet, "Yeah whatever, get some sleep..."

As Pinkie found her high heels, she slipped on one of the pair, then tightened the ankle strap. She observed herself from a nearby standing-mirror, "Yeah... It still fits me." Then slipped her barefoot off from her shoe, and set them beside the sofa for later when we're ready to leave.

Pinkie noticed how off I was these past few days. My difference of behavioral gestures is what brought her in state of heedfulness. Though I was good at hiding my emotions, but somehow, something managed to fall through the cracks. Like not being able to get enough sleep through the night, quitting my job, and being more lively than normal. She may have lost her doozy sense, but in exchange, she can perceive through our emotional change.

I feel her presence near the sofa I currently laid on, completely covered in blanket. I heard her sigh and headed to the direction of her bedroom. I was quick-witted to cover myself in blanket, pretending to sleep. Pinkie had questions that I'm not able to answer, at least not right now. But when the time finally comes, she and Lyra will understand in the long run.

"Lyra, wake up!" Pinkie stood by the bedroom door to wake Lyra up in a semi-loud voice.

Lyra in a morning voice, followed by a stretch, "What time is it?"

"Seven o' clock... Sunset is still sleeping, can you fix a little bit of breakfast for us? I'm hungry.." She walked towards the bathroom to brush her teeth, but still continued with words, "Don't wake up Sunset, she hasn't slept all night... But we gotta wake her up in an hour though, because we gotta be over there by twelve."

"Roger that.." Lyra in a low, pleasant voice, followed by a yawn. She ascended from her own bed, and fixed the bed covers and pillows from where she slept. She approached from the bedroom, seeing me laying on a sofa with blanket covered. Just like Pinkie, Lyra also had the same sense of feeling as well.

She nonchalantly walked towards the kitchen refrigerator to browse what she can cook for breakfast. Lyra is not much of a cook like myself, but has knowledge on some level. She grabbed a carton of eggs, milk, and a bag of white bread, which is tucked under her arm, then placed them all on the counter to begin prepping french toasts. She approached the living room table to grab the TV remote to tune to today's news. As you can see here, this week is going to be beautiful. Sunny sky, high-temperature of eighty-seven degrees all afternoon but will hit the low sixties at six pm... Lyra lowered the volume slightly, making sure she didn't wake me up. She turned back to the kitchen to continue making breakfast.

Pinkie walk out of the bathroom, then towards the kitchen to sit on a stool chair. She watched today's forecast that changed to an outbreak news about information on the seasonal influenza. Pinkie initiated, "Lyra... You think Sunset is going to be ok?"

"Yeah... Why?"

"I'm worried about her..."

"Well... She recently just quit her job, give her some time.. She'll get over it."

Pinkie raised her eyebrow at Lyra, "That's weird coming from you... I should be the one saying that."

Lyra huffed out in laughter, "Right, but it's only fair that I give you some reassurance too, it's not a one way street."

"Come to think of it Lyra... Sunset has done a lot for us. In exchange lets do something for her."

Lyra let out in a sarcastic tone, "You think so?..."

"Yeah I know... She's done soooo much for us.."

"Much better." Lyra grinned.

Lyra paused from whisking the eggs into a bowl, "But yeah.. You're right... We should.." Lyra chuckled, "We should make up something... We know she loves to cook, her favorite dessert is the lobster-tail pastry from Sugarcube Corner, loves to walk, read, and spends time at Sweet Apple Pond."

Pinkie added, "She's very caring, loving, selfless, and humble."

"Ok Pinkie, were getting off topic here..." But Lyra followed through along Pinkie's words, "But... I'd just like to add something to your comment..." Lyra chuckled, "Very beautiful, sweet, and is always there for you when you need her."

"She puts her best friends first no matter how tired she can get." Pinkie extended.

"I know we can be a pest sometime, especially you, Pinkie."

"What?! Look who's talking... Mrs. Morning Dew.."

Lyra giggled, "Yeah I know... But she lets all that slide because she cares how we feel, and loves us because were her best friends."

"No... Were all literally sisters.." Pinkie corrected.

Lyra grinned at Pinkie in thoughtful state, then slowed back a response, "You're right... We are sisters, aren't we?" Then finished her words with a joke, "From another mother."

Pinkie snort out a laugh, "Ok Lyra, you killed my moment... Thanks a lot... Just make us some breakfast... I'm going to start ironing some of my dress." Pinkie stood from her stool seat and headed towards the bedroom to take her dress out of the closet for later on.

I teared throughout their conversation as I was still tucked under my own blanket. These girls are a big part of my life. No way I'm going to do what Twilight advised me to do. It's killing me. There's gotta be another way, but there isn't. Through all the years of friendship advises I've taken from Princess Twilight, and learning from it, I would say this was the hardest task to nail. I'm beginning to question if Princess Twilight had always planned this from the beginning. Maybe this was all a part of her test of friendship. But why? I'm not one to question, after all, I'm her faithful pupil. At the end, I'll probably know my answer.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Four hours later...

"Ya know, I really don't know what to tell Twilight when we arrive late." I said in a loud voice throughout my apartment, "It's already Eleven thirty p.m., and it takes about half hour to get there depending on traffic." I stood by the living room, patiently waited for Lyra and Pinkie to come out of their room. I was wearing a bright orange and red pattern strapless print chiffon maxi dress. I appeared vibrant in colors that heightens the warm weather like today. The dress extended down, with stretchy smocking through the bodice and built-in bra cups. Cool ladder-stitch detailing and a thigh-high front slit which adds a touch of modern edge to the femme design. It was without a doubt, a high-end looking dress.

"Alright, we're done." Lyra walked out of the bedroom, with a gray purse on her right shoulder. Lyra wore a gray beaded mesh drop waist dress which matched her hair. The dress extended down with ornate floral bead work which covers the long mesh overlay of a double V-neck gown fashioned with a Lyre design at the dropped waistline.

Pinkie trotted out after Lyra. Pinkie looked astonishingly beautiful, Pinkie's long straight pink hair was tied up. She embellished in a bright pink tiered chiffon halter gown. She also wore the balloon necklace around her neck that Lyra had given her as a gift for her birthday, which matched beautifully all in all together, "I've been ready... You girls are the slow ones here." Pinkie with a smirk.

"I don't have time to argue.." I grabbed my purse, "Lets go!" I made a head movement directing towards the apartment door.

"Alright we're coming.. Lets go Pinkie!" Pinkie was fiddling through her facebook app for a short while, then finally hid her phone in her purse.

"Ok. Lets go."

I switched the lights off of my apartment, then locked the door after our exit.

OUTSIDE OF CRYSTAL PALACE CHURCH - 11:57 AM, SAME DAY

It's a beautiful, breezy sunny day outside of a famous church of HuManehattan, Crystal Palace Church. At a particular area where the three of us stood, were indeed filled with bunch of familiar high school faces, and some unfamiliar ones. It was socially awkward for us. We took a gander amongst the crowded area to see if the rest of our friends had already arrived.

*Click*

The sounds of camera shutters were faintly heard from this rowdy of crowd. It was Photo Finish, who took three random shots of us, and Hoity Toity.

"You girls are looking very sexy and radiant! You girls will absolutely look good for my advertisement!" Hoity Toity in an annoying upbeat of tone, "Oooooh, who is this beautiful minty-looking girl?.." Hoity Toity widened his eyes towards Lyra with his facial flirtatious look, and approached her. He gently took her hand, and kissed it.

I halted with a glowering expression, "Hoity Toity! You best get your dirty mouth away from her hand."

Hoity Toity paused from kissing Lyra's hand, then withdrew himself away, and gawked at me, "My my, Sunset!... It's been awhile eh? Love your new attitude. The feistier you are, the better you are in.... My advertisement." Hoity Toity laughed hysterically.

I found him very offensive. Pinkie and I, with our furious expressions, had protested him to leave immediately. He then yielded back with words, "Hey, hey, I'm sorry girls... I'll leave... See you later!" He concluded with an increasing tone.

Photo Finish, with a staccato of tone, "I GO NOW! BUH BYE." Then followed after Hoity Toity, who approached another crowd to take random pictures.

Lyra, with a teeth grin to me, and Pinkie, "Ummmm... That guy was something else, like literally..."

Pinkie with a straight face, "Well... At least he's not Tirek..."

I let out a sigh, "I hate men like him..."

"Heya girls!"

I turned to the voice, then saw Apple Jack, Braeburn, and Granny Smith approaching us from a mid-distance. Apple Jack continued while approaching a hug to me, Pinkie, and Lyra, "How y'all doing?" In a high-spirited tone.

Then Granny Smith followed, bestowing a hug and a kiss on our cheek.

Braeburn tipped his hat to us with a bright smile, "Hey y'all!" With a friendly wink.

"Were doing great, and wow, seems like Twilight invited like the whole world, huh?" I said jokingly with a bark of laughter.

"You said it, to be honest, ah don't know half the people here.." Apple Jack in a puzzled tone, then reinitialized, "So what time y'all came here?"

"About seven minutes ago." Lyra with a nod.

"Should we all be going inside the church now?" Apple Jack questioned as she noticed half the people were already making their entrance to the church.

I nodded, "Yeah, lets go in now before they take all the seats.."

We all walked together, heading towards the big entrance door of the church. We entered to an immediate spacious church filled with angel paintings all over the windows that surrounded us. There were church pews that extended to fit hundreds of people. I looked at the sound of a melodic organ music being played in the background, overlooking a large wooden cross that stood by the altar.

"We should go and take a seat now, I think it's about to start.." Pinkie in a low voice to me.

"Yes..."

We took another vicinity of the church, scrutinizing for a vacant pew to fit us six altogether.

"Over there." Granny Smith pointed on a vacant pew on the middle. We all walked to the spot where Granny had pointed, and the sounds of our high heels had caused some eyes to our direction.

"Lyra, you may want to ease on the walking..." Pinkie in a low voice.

"Shut up... I'm trying.. Ok?...." Lyra balanced back with slight frustration in a low voice.

"Shhhhh, girls, just stop ok? This is not the time to make a scene... We're in a church." I let out a short sigh.

As we drew near, we walked in slowly, shifting through the middle of the pew, and sat down, waiting for the ceremony to begin. The melodic sounds of the organ have became more distinct, then everyone's head swung around to the entrance of the church, viewing Flash Sentry in his well groomed tuxedo, and his parents by his sides. They slowly walked down the middle towards the front of the altar, preceding the rest: Rarity and Ringo, a couple of brides maids and groomsmen, Ring Bearer, then the Flower Girl. All walked to the front of the altar, and stood by their assigned seats; Bridesmaids on the left, and Flash Sentry and the Groomsmen on the right. Photo Finish took countless of pictures from that moment of time.

Pinkie in a whispering tone to us, "Rarity looked like she hasn't aged at all..."

"I was thinking the same thing." I balanced back with a grin.

Pinkie replied, "She did get a little fat, though."

"Stop it..."

"I was just sayin'..."

The familiar wedding melody has begun playing as the highlight of the ceremony is about to walk down the aisle. Twilight Sparkle, with her parents right beside her, she wore a beautiful, white, radiant wedding dress that extended to the floor and a wedding veil. Everyone delightfully eyed on the beautiful bride as they slowly walked down the aisle. Twilight looked very happy. Twilight's expression vastly changed to an astonishment when overlooking to our direction of the church pew. We all waved at her with delightful smiles on our faces.

"Wow...." Pinkie in a state of amazement, "Twilight on the other hand... Umm.. I have no words to say.. Really..."

"Good, then don't say anything, just admire the moment." Lyra disputed.

When Twilight had finally reached the end of the altar, her parents parted ways, and stood by their assigned seats. Flash Sentry pleasantly accepted Twilight's hands as she ascended a couple of flights up.

The organ melody had stopped, then the priest with white vestment approached in front of both the bride and groom.

"Good afternoon everyone. We are gathered here today to celebrate one of life's greatest moments, the joining of two hearts. In this ceremony today we will witness the joining bride and groom in marriage. Today we have come together to witness the joining of these two lives. For them, out of the routine of ordinary life, the extraordinary has happened. They met each other, fell in love and are finalizing it with their wedding today. Romance is fun, but true love is something far more and it is their desire to love each other for life and that is what we are celebrating here today. But today is also a celebration for the rest of us, for it is a pleasure for us to see love in bloom, and to participate in the union of two people so delightfully suited to one another... And to have a couple of cocktails in the process. So let's get on with it already!"

Everyone let out a joyous laugh.

"This priest thinks he's going to get some tonight after the wedding." Pinkie whispered to both me and Lyra.

"Goodness grief... Would you please shut up?!" I whispered loudly to Pinkie, "Enough is enough..."

Pinkie rolled her eyes, "I forgot, you're on your period, geez, can you even frickin' take a joke?.."

"Shhhh." Lyra protested.

The priest continued, "I want you two to face each other, hold hands, and repeat after me." Twilight and Flash faced each other, then held hands. Flash remained a grin while Twilight had happy tears rolling down her cheek. The priest turned his head to Flash Sentry's direction, "I, Flash Sentry, take you, Twilight Sparkle, to be my wife, my partner in life and my one true love. I will cherish our friendship and love you today, tomorrow, and forever." Flash repeated the words, while looking at Twilight in her salty eyes.

The Priest then turned to Twilight's direction, who still had tears rolling down her face, altered the same words, "I, Twilight Sparkle, take you, Flash Sentry, to be my husband, my partner in life and my one true love. I will cherish through the difficult and the easy, so I give you my life to keep." Twilight repeated after the priest accordingly, directed to her husband.

"Twilight Sparkle and Flash Sentry, I would ask that you always treat yourself and each other with respect, and remind yourselves often of what brought you together today. Give the highest priority to the tenderness, gentleness and kindness that your marriage deserves. When frustration and difficulty assail your marriage - as they do to every relationship at one time or another - focus on what still seems right between you, not only the part that seems wrong. This way, when clouds of trouble hide the sun in your lives and you lose sight of it for a moment, you can remember that the sun is still there. And if each of you will take responsibility for the quality of your life together, it will be marked by abundance and happiness." The priest looked around from where the bridesmaids and the groomsmen stood, "Who has the rings?" Ringo casually approached the priest with two wedding bands, and gave it to him. The priest held one ring, and directly looked at Flash, "Repeat after me. I Flash Sentry, take thee, Twilight Sparkle to be my wife, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, in joy and sorrow, and I promise my love to you. With this ring, I take you as my wife, for as long as we both shall live." Flash repeated the words, then accepted one of the rings from the priest, and slipped it onto her small ring-finger.

The priest continued again with words, directly to Twilight, "Repeat after me. I Twilight Sparkle, take thee, Flash Sentry to be my husband, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, in joy and sorrow, and I promise my love to you. With this ring, I take you as my husband, for as long as we both shall live." Twilight followed the same words to Flash, and slipped it onto his same finger as she accepted the ring from the priest.

"By the power vested in me I now pronounce you, husband and wife." The priest looked at Flash with a smirk, "You may kiss your wife."

Flash and Twilight kissed which led the crowd to clap in sudden exuberant joy, with combination of cheerful whistles throughout the church.

"Such beautiful ceremony!" Granny Smith who remained clapping.

"Indeed it is!" Braeburn added.

We nodded in agreement as our claps faintly diminished to a stop. As concluding the ceremony, Twilight held around Flash's arm, then walked back down the aisle, towards the exit of the church, preceding the rest of the bridesmaids and groomsmen. Photo Finish, once again, took countless of pictures while people congratulated Twilight and Flash as they walked. Rarity gasped as she took a gander to our direction, seeing us waving to her whilst she walked down the aisle with the best man. She waved back delightfully.

"As expected of Rarity..." Pinkie in a low voice with a single head shake.

"What do you mean?" I questioned.

"She's probably the same ol' Rarity we've always knew." Apple Jack joined in to answer.

As Twilight and Sparkle, and the rest of the bridesmaids and groomsmen had left the church, the rest of the people crowded to the area of exit, leaving for the wedding reception: Grand Galloping Oaks Club.

GRAND GALLOPING OAKS CLUB - 2:32 PM, SAME DAY

The day was still, rather young, as the sun peaked through the sunny sky, with refreshing summer breeze that surrounded us. The wedding reception was held at the most expensive venue in HuManehattan, located in Humanaville: Grand Galloping Oaks Club. We all entered through the glass door that immediately took us to a very futuristic atmosphere. Up ahead from where we stood of the entrance, was a big sign displayed Twilight Sparkle and Flash Sentry with an arrow pointing to a large open door of an enormous, spacious hall. The place was filled with people who sat by their table-clothed tables, socializing with one another. "My goodness... Good thing this place is huge..." The hall was large enough to fit hundreds of people in the room. We all explored the hall and appreciated the jazz music playing in the background, wondered where we were supposed to sit. Sour Sweet hastily approached us, who wore a headset and held a clipboard with papers, "Hey guys!"

We all turned to the sound of her rushed voice.

"Oh hey Sour Sweet!" Pinkie let out an ecstatic tone, and approached her with a fast hug.

Sour Sweet held both Pinkie's hands and gently swung it side to side in see-saw motion, followed by a grin, "Hey! Wish I can catch up with you since I temporarily took over your position, but lemme tell you... This is soooooo stressful! I don't know how you do it... You gotta come back soon, we miss you!"

Pinkie chuckled, "I will, don't worry... So uhhh, where do we sit?" Pinkie questioned.

"Oh! Right!" Sour Sweet examined her clipboard of papers which had a drawing of seating pattern arrangements, "Granny Smith and Braeburn... You... guys sit at table fifty seven, which is right over there!" She pointed towards in a mid-distance with her pen.

"Aw'right!" Braeburn tipped his hat with a smile, "C'mon Granny, shall we go?"

"Sounds like a plan!" Granny Smith in a cheerful tone.

Braeburn provided his own arm to Granny Smith, allowing her to wrap hers around it. They both slowly walked towards their assigned table with another group of guests.

Sour Sweet chuckled as she watched them walk. She then again focused on her clipboard, turning a couple of pages over, "And you girls...." She skimmed through the seating arrangement, "You girls come with me!" Sour Sweet grabbed Pinkie's hand, and hastily walked, while Lyra, Apple Jack, and I followed, towards our assigned table. Seems like the rest of the guests who were supposed to sit with us, hasn't arrived yet. I viewed the guest names written on the cards that were placed and aligned each on their sides of the table:

Rainbow Dash
Rarity
Flutter Shy
Apple Jack
Pinkie Pie
Sunset Shimmer
Lyra Heartstrings

We all looked at each other, flabbergasted at the names listed on the cards. I wasn't sure what to think, but I sure can predict that it's going to be really awkward when they arrive.

"There you go girls!.. And if you excuse me, I have to go back and help Vinyl Scratch with her turntable."

"Thanks, Sour Sweet." I nodded with a smile.

Sour Sweet walked the opposite direction, towards Vinyl Scratch, who is currently engrossed with her sound system.

"Ummmm... I really don't know how to react to this.." Pinkie chuckled with a raised eyebrow and a single head shake.

"You said it... Ah hope this ain't gon stir up things..." Apple Jack with a sigh.

"... Honestly... I didn't expect this..." I remained in a state of bewilderment.

Lyra, on the other hand, didn't feel any sense of awkwardness in her, because she wasn't as close friends with them like Pinkie, Apple Jack, and I. Therefore Lyra reassured us with words, "Aw, what's the worse thing that can happen?" Lyra took the initiation of sitting down first, and continued, "Besides, haven't you all expected this to happen? And you Sunset, you wanted this to happen, don't tell me you want to back out now..."

"Oh no, no no... No no no... I'm not backing out." I stammered in words, but then plopped myself on the chair, with hands folded on the table-top.

A waiter approached the table, who held a bottle of red wine, offering to pour on our wine glasses, "Would you girls like a glass of Cabernet?"

"Yes please!" I hastily grabbed my empty wine glass that was properly set on my side of the table, and reached it out to him to pour me a generous amount. Fine wine aroma had dispersed as the waiter gently poured it into my wine glass. I drank it all in one go.

Apple Jack, Pinkie, and Lyra grimaced at me, then Apple Jack in a concern tone, "Sunset, ah totally know how you feel... But ah hope you're sober enough to show them the real you when they come."

"Sunset has great tolerance on alcohol... She'll be ok..." Pinkie in a standardized tone.

Apple Jack and Pinkie Pie sat on their seats. As we took another vicinity of this enormous place, I saw a familiar face to my direction, her hair color is almost similar to Pinkie's, but hers was slightly lighter in color. She ran her fingers through her hair, while bashfully walking towards to the direction of our table from a mid-distance. When she finally arrived, we all smiled at her. Just like Flutter Shy, I shied from my own words. Instead, Pinkie asserted with words, "Hey Flutter Shy!"

Apple Jack joined in, "Hey! Flutter Shy! Long time no see, sugarcube!"

"Hiya!" Lyra added.

"Oh ummm, Yes... and Hi girls.. ..." Flutter Shy in a low, pleasant voice, she sat down. Flutter Shy slyly peeked at my direction.

"Ummm, Sunset? You do realize that Flutter Shy is here, right?" Apple Jack with a raised eyebrow.

"What's wrong with you??" Lyra in a loud whisper, "This is sooo not you, Sunset.. Keep it together!..."

I stammered again in words, "Hey Flutter Shy, it's nice to see you again!"

Pinkie rolled her eyes.

"Oh ummm, It's nice to see you too... Sunset... You look really different... I like your hair.." Flutter Shy responded at the same low tone.

"Why thank you!"

I was unsure why I couldn't get myself together. I never get socially awkward, but this was difficult for me.

Rarity and Rainbow Dash appeared from the same distance where I saw Flutter Shy, heading towards our direction. They were both conversing in acquainted manner. Seems like they're doing okay. As they finally approached our table, they were as shocked as we were. They both jaw-dropped, seeing their old friends for the first time in such a long time, sitting on the same table.

"Ohhh, Uhh, Hi guys!" Rainbow Dash asserted in a loud standardized tone with a teeth grin.

"Hey!" We all said in unison. Pinkie managed to keep her emotions reserved in this moment of time, even when reuniting with her old friends. She was good, but remained impassive. She took a sip of wine glass of water which was placed on her side of the table.

"Hello my darlings, you all looking..." Rarity let out an awkward grin around us and continued, "... Very pretty and different today." She then slowly plopped on her seat.

"Yeah! What she said!" Rainbow Dash respectively sat down on hers as well.

Apple Jack cleared her throat, "I'm so happy for our friend Twilight and her husband for this day." We all nodded at Apple Jack.

"As her best friend, I couldn't be any happier. The wedding dress that she wears, I made it with the finest fabric I could find." Rarity replied conceitedly.

"Your best friend? We were all her best friends too at one point."

"Yes darling, I know.. But that was a long time ago."

"Well, we still are... ah would hope so, she wouldn't invite us all here for nothing, ah reckon.."

The jazz music had decreased completely, and the sound of Sour Sweet's voice had reverberated from her microphone through this hollowed reception room, we all looked at Sour Sweet in attentiveness, "Ladies and Gentlemen, I would like to welcome you all here today to celebrate the bride and groom's love for one another. The buffet will be available to you in awhile, we have waiters that are presently roaming around to offer you wines and drinks. I'd like to take this moment to introduce to you all, Twilight Sparkle and Flash Sentry!" Vinyl Scratch played a celebration tune which made Twilight and Flash to enter ostentatiously in the middle of the reception room, waving at everybody in sight. We all cheered and clapped as they both walked to their own table.

"That was quite a flashy entrance." Rarity reinitialized.

"Yeah.." I blurted out unintentionally.

Rarity smiled at me, then gazed at Lyra and Pinkie, "Sunset, Lyra, and Pinkie... I can't help but notice how nice your dress looks!"

"Thanks.." Lyra and I said simultaneously.

"Pinkie, your hair is soooo...."

Pinkie interrupted before Rarity finished her sentence, "This is my style now... I lost my curls long time ago, don't ask me why..."

"Ummm... Also totally not Pinkie as I remembered her to be.." Rarity concluded her sentence.

"But... Ummm... She's still a nice person..." Flutter Shy joined in a low pleasant tone.

"Hey girls!!" Twilight approached with an upbeat of tone, surprised to see us all seated together in the same table.

"Hey!!" They all said with waving hands. Pinkie and I didn't follow through, instead, I nodded with a smile.

"It's been too long! How are we all doing today? I know this was rather unexpected, inviting you all here... But it seems like you girls are doing great!"

"Yeah, I guess you can say that..." Apple Jack grinned.

"We have to get together sometime!"

Twilight leered at me, "Sunset! Last I heard you're an awesome nurse from a top hospital!"

"Yeah... But I quit.."

Sudden silence filled the table after I said those words. Lyra and Pinkie face palmed.

"Oh... Sorry to hear that... So what is it that you do now?"

"Right now, I'm looking for the right choice in life."

"Exciting!" Twilight pulled a random chair to sit in between Pinkie and Rarity, "Look at us altogether here... Never thought I'd see this moment again." Twilight turned her direction to Flutter Shy, "And Flutter Shy, I met your husband and your child on the other table just now. Your little darling looks just like you!"

"Thank you.." Flutter Shy expressed in gratitude.

Twilight turned to Rainbow Dash, "Rainbow Dash, I really hope you get back on track with your game. The team needs you very badly."

"I know! They totally need me because I'm awesome like that..."

"Right, I hope you know that healing does take time.." Twilight looked at Apple Jack, "Apple Jack... Must be very tough owning a big apple business, eh? I totally know how you feel about that. I'm a scientist myself, and will soon own a laboratory."

"You said it... Our apples are the best in town." Followed by a friendly wink.

"Pinkie... Where's your party cannon?"

Pinkie slowly gazed back at Twilight, "I haven't used it in awhile... Just been busy with work and all... I took a couple of days off, Sour Sweet over there is taking over my job temporarily, until I come back in a week or so."

"Ah, I see... So Lyra, how's everyone in CHS doing? I know Cranky Doodle still teaches there."

Lyra chuckled, "Yes, he's still there."

"Awesome! Remember that one time when he was grading some papers, we scared him to the point that he nearly peed his pants when we blasted our music in front of him?"

Pinkie giggled, "I remember... That was actually funny..." She took a sip of her wine glass of water.

Pinkie's emotions had started to lighten up a bit when Twilight mentioned the whimsical past of our high school years.

"Oh! Remember that one time Twilight turned to that evil monster, and Sunset defeated her during the friendship games?" Rainbow Dash in a loud tone, but diminished, "Oh... No offense Twilight... But I thought that was awesomeness!" Followed by an innocent look on her face.

"No offense taken."

Hearing Twilight like this, brought me in state of nostalgia and a smile on my face. She really hasn't changed much. I felt the awkwardness around the table began to subside. This moment took me back when we hung out in Sugarcube Corner. I joined in with words, "Twilight, when you said we should all get together sometime, we should all hang out in Sugarcube Corner. The table where we usually sat, is still there."

"That sounds delightful!" Rarity in a cheerful tone, "I can't wait to go to that part of HuManehattan again, it's been far too long! Oh I wonder how Mr. and Mrs. Cake has been doing through all these years.."

"Still the same, working hard as usual, they actually have new stuff in the menu." Pinkie answered with a faint smile.

Twilight in a loud tone, she announced to us, "Sugarcube Corner we go!"

"Yeah!" Rainbow, Rarity, Apple Jack, and Lyra said in unison; While me, Pinkie, and Flutter Shy smiled with a nod.

It was a beautiful wedding reception, and knowing that reuniting with my old friends turned out well, I couldn't ask for more. I knew there was hope for us all to get together again. For every little moment we spend on the table, I kept it in my heart. We were all just having fun, bringing old past memories. Pinkie was absorbed as well.

"Hey girls, if you please excuse me, I gotta go to the restroom."

"Darling, just go ahead, we don't need to know about it!" Rarity said jokingly, which caused everyone to laugh, even Pinkie.

I stood up from my chair, and headed towards the direction from where we entered. "The restroom should be in the main lobby somewhere." This venue was really huge. If I had to guess, it was almost the same size as HuManehattan Hospital. I took a couple of turns, and a door which finally revealed that had a plated sign that hung on it Ladies. As I opened it, it took me to an outdoor porch. My eyes had widened as I saw Princess Twilight's back, covered in her long purple hair, which the breeze flew right through it. She stood by the deck railing, appreciating the sun blazing through the deep blue sky. Princess Twilight initiated in a pleasant voice, "I almost forgot how the weather in this world is so different from Equestria..." Princess Twilight swung her body around to face me with a smile, and continued with the same tone, "Why do you look so glum whenever you see me?.."

I felt so happy just a couple of minutes ago, but seeing Princess Twilight, right before my eyes, had caused my heart to sink, "Princess Twilight... What are you doing here?"

"Sunset, you do know why I'm here..."

I was in a mindful thought with the conversation I last had with Princess Twilight. I let out a look of disdain, "No... Princess Twilight... Lemme have this moment please, we just got reunited!..."

"I know Sunset, I'm just here for a friendly reminder, that's all..." She slowly approached a vacant porch swing, enough to fit two people. She sat on it, and patted on a vacant space next to her, "Come sit here with me." I took a couple of steps and sat beside her. She chuckled angelically, "It's comfy."

My eyes began to gloss, then a tear rolled down my face, and let out words in a low sadden tone, "Princess Twilight... I don't want to go back to Equestria..."

Princess Twilight wiped my tears and balanced back in the same tone, "Sunset... I know how you feel... It's very painful to leave this world. But it's the only way to keep this alternate world balanced."

"But why now?"

"Because the Sunset of this universe is still trying to find her passion. It's like finding your cutie mark. But when you're here, she can't find her true passion in life. Right now, she's in a state of crisis, working hard to earn a living at a dead end job that isn't going to lead her anywhere."

I looked down with no words of response. Princess Twilight held my chin up, "Listen Sunset... When I found out that Flash Sentry and I weren't destined to be together, I felt the same way as you do right now. But I had to do what needs to be done... Let it go.."

"No! It's different... You have no idea how hard it is to let go of people who you've been with the majority of your life time... And then you come here to tell me about my righteous task... To leave this place forever and forget about whatever memories I shared with them?!"

"Sunset, I'm sorry I didn't mean to..."

I sighed back to my calmness state "This is not getting us anywhere. I'm the one who should be sorry..."

"Princess Sunset... I'm very proud of you. You've achieved this far point of your life. I know you've shared so many good moments with your friends here, but you also have friends waiting for you back home."

I was bewildered to hear when she actually gave me the title before my name, "Me? Princess?"

"Mmmhmm.."

I contorted at the idea, and was not really fond of it, "Do I have to be? I do have a choice, right?"

"You do... But why wouldn't you wanna be a princess?..."

"I.... I just want to live a normal life, that's all..."

"Sunset, you have plenty of time to think about it. But right now, You have to tell your friends about your final departure from this world."

"Yes Princess... I will... At the right time."

Princess Twilight plunked from her side of the porch swing to stand up, "The portal to Equestria that's located outside of CHS, will close in the next twenty nine hours. I wish you luck on this task."

I stood up from the porch swing bench in a rushed tone, "What about Tirek?"

"As I said... I wish you luck..." She vanished into thin air, then sparks of electricity followed after as it dissipated in short time.

"Dammit Twilight, I may be a princess in Equestria, but I'm no mind reader..."

"Oh em gee... There you are Sunset, where the hell have you been?!" I turned to the sudden door that opened with immense force, Lyra appeared from it, "I thought you fell in..."

"Oh... I was just getting some fresh air, that's all.."

"Anyway... C'mon! There about to cut the wedding cake!"

"Ok."

I followed after Lyra, closing the door to the outdoor porch behind me, noticing the plated sign: Ladies that was previously hung on the door, isn't there anymore. I could've sworn I've seen it. However, I didn't think much about it. Therefore, we advanced our way back to our table.

MUSIC STUDIO - 1:00 PM, SUNDAY

Studio guitars, Keyboards, An Electronic Drum set, and a standing mic were arranged in a decent size music studio where Vinyl and Pinkie usually rehearsed their newly made tracks for future events and parties. Vinyl and Pinkie brainstormed here for hours on end trying to come up with ideas of a song. The song of Kairos was one of them. Vinyl fiddled through her dubstep software to come up with unique beats and sounds through her computer. Pinkie sat down on a chair, with her Chromebook opened in front of her, resting on her lap, typing up lyrics on a Microsoft word as they go.

*Unique drum beats and space noises*

"Ok Vinyl, that sounds like crap..." Pinkie interrupted Vinyl whilst typing on her computer.

"Pinkie, I'm brainstorming here, you don't think I'm actually going to include that to our track."

Pinkie continued typing with no words of response.

The door opened from the outside of their studio, which Lyra and I appeared from, "Hey guys!" Lyra entered, and I followed after.

"Whoa, what you guys doing here?" Pinkie paused from typing.

"Yo!" Vinyl waved at Lyra and I.

"Oh nothing, just thought we visited you girls..." As I walked around the room, picking up a guitar that was displayed on a stand, "It's been quite a while since we played..." I strummed the strings on the guitar that resonated an E Major chord, then placed the guitar back in the stand.

"Yeah... It's been.. How long?" Lyra questioned.

Vinyl answered, "Five years to be exact."

"Sounds just about right." I stood with both hands on my hips.

I scanned the room which brought memories back when I used to rehearse with the Rainbooms. An idea came to mind, "Hey, I have an idea..."

"What..." As Pinkie continually typing.

"Lets play the song that us four made up!"

"You mean The Sunrise?"

"Yeah." I smiled to everyone in the room, "C'mon... For ol times sake. What do you say.."

"Sure!" Lyra and Vinyl agreed to my idea. Pinkie paused from typing, and switched her Chromebook on sleep mode, "Sure..."

"Yay!"
"Yeah!"
Vinyl and Lyra simultaneously in a cheerful tone.

I arranged the mic stand, shifting it in the middle of the room, almost close to where Vinyl's platform of her DJ equipment was set up. Pinkie walked towards her electronic drum set, then turned the power switch on. She adjusted the volume of the sound as she hit the snare and the kick pedal that produced the bass drum. Lyra picked up an acoustic guitar, wearing it around her shoulder, and began tuning the strings.

"Test test test" My voice was loudly heard from the speakers, supervening a studio echo. The mic volume was perfect.

I looked everyone in the room, "You girls still remember how to play it, right?"

"Of course! Like the back of our hand!" Vinyl reasserted.

"Ok." I took a deep breath and waited for Pinkie's cue for a metronome countdown of beats with her drumsticks.

"One, Two, Three Four!"

We synchronized in perfect timing. It began with Lyra's acoustic guitar plucking and Pinkie's drum beats, then merging in with my own vocals. Pinkie and Lyra did some back up vocals on some points of the song. Vinyl produced the keyboard sounds from her dubstep launchpad, along with some unique background sounds that produced from it. When I constructed this track, it goes without saying that the song brought back moments of the past of me, Lyra, and Pinkie. It was indeed a beautiful, but melancholic song. As we got to the climax of the track, noticing the first time in a long time, Lyra's ears had suddenly vanished. Then her magical ears that resembled of pony ears, popped up above her head, and the length of her hair magically extended, passing her knees. She began floating in mid air, while continually plucking and strumming her acoustic guitar throughout the whole track. I then leered over to Pinkie and Vinyl's direction, the same kind of effect was happening in my very own eyes, and their instruments levitated on air. I looked at myself through the faint reflection of Pinkie's Chromebook monitor. The same kind of effect was happening, only difference is, my whole body illuminated the whole studio, and developed wings like a Phoenix:

I breathe the air and bite my tongue
I have been here in this place for too long
I cannot see through what this could be
I only dream of what it's like to be free

And I wish, in the darkness
That I could change the sky so the stars aligned
And I'd give anything to feel
The sunrise shining in your eyes and onto me

All of these steps I take, directing me
And now two doors, and in my hand, just one key
My heart is yours and I am out of time
In luck and love, we can hope, but we are blind

And I wish, in the darkness
That I could change the sky so the stars aligned
And I'd give anything to feel
The sunrise shining in your eyes and onto me

And what will become of this?
Is this the end of resistance?
Will we get what we deserve?
Will we get what we deserve?

Every night I wish, in the darkness
That I could change the sky so the stars aligned
And you know I would give, anything to feel
The sunrise shining in your eyes and onto me

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 12:00 AM, SAME NIGHT

Pinkie and Lyra wore their usual sleeping attire. Pinkie had a long day and carelessly lied on the bed. Lyra, sat by her vanity table to comb her dampened hair. I walked in to their room with a pillow tucked under my right arm, "You girls ok?"

Pinkie slightly ascended her body up in a slant to look at me, "Yeah, why?"

"Just askin..." I smiled at Pinkie, then leered over to Lyra, "It's been quite a day, huh?"

"Yeah..." Lyra responded vaguely while combing her hair.

"Ummm..." I blushed to tell them the real reason I came in the room for.

Pinkie sat up with a raised eyebrow, "You okay Sunset?"

Lyra paused from combing her hair, "Yeah... Are you ok?"

"Well... I've been meaning to ask if I can sleep with you girls for tonight."

Pinkie and Lyra looked at each other in quizzical expression, but nodded. Lyra retorted, "Of course, Sunset we all know that you're afraid of being by yourself, hence why you were wide awake the other night."

Pinkie chuckled.

"Ok... I'm not afraid... It's just..."

"Just come here and lie down, you look really tired..." Pinkie shifted to the right side of the bed, allowing me to lay down in the middle. Lyra finished combing her hair, and followed after. She laid down on my left side. The three of us barely fit on a twin size bed, but we made it work.

"Turn the lights off please." Pinkie commanded.

Lyra switched the lampshade light off. I held my girls securely with a word in a low voice, "Hey..."

"Hmm?" Lyra and Pinkie responded simultaneously.

"Remember that one time that Pinkie almost slipped on a wet floor at Mulia Mild's Pizzeria?"

"Yeah.." Lyra giggled.

"Stop... I didn't know the floor was wet, plus they didn't put the sign there."

"But it was funny, it's as funny as a fat guy falling." I joked

Lyra continued laughing.

"Whatever, I'm too tired to say anything back..."

"Oh oh! Remember that one time when we were in the park, Sunset threw the football which accidentally landed on the guy's head while he was drinking his cup of coffee?" Lyra added.

"Yeah I remember that... Sunset, you can't aim for the life of you..." Pinkie retorted directly at me, "How about when Lyra was asked out by a guy. She was excited because she thought he was really cute, but turned out to be a lesbian." Pinkie and I laughed hysterically.

"Hey! her hair was short, anyone could've mistaken her for a guy..."

"Yeah whatever..."

We reminisced the moments of our past almost the whole entire night. We laughed and told stories. When it was passed four a.m., Both of my girls finally fell asleep, with their heads resting on my shoulders. I remained awake. When Princess Twilight came at the wedding, it wasn't getting any easier. Going back to Equestria is the only option I have, for the importance of my alternate self in this world. But my heart ached whenever I thought about it. I guess I have to take Princess Twilight's advice. I have to let it go. I cried and cried all night, until I finally fell into deep sleep.

Scenario Finale: The Magic of Reality

SUGARCUBE CORNER - 9:47 PM, MONDAY

"Darling, you have no idea how many sleepless nights I've spent to perfect Twilight's dress." She took a sip of her glass of vanilla shake from a straw, "...Two weeks."

"Whoa!" Everyone gasped to Rarity.

All eight of us remain seated by our usual table. I spent four hours conversing and catching up with my friends. Sugarcube Corner was already closed for the night, but Mr. and Mrs. Cake were kind enough to let us stay longer. We all ordered our usual drinks that we had always drank back in the day, just the purpose of rekindling the past. Mr. and Mrs. Cake served us a dozen cupcakes free of charge, though we did insist on paying, but they refused.

Twilight leaned against the table, tucking her palms under her cheek with a smile directing at me, "So Sunset, have you thought about settling down with the love your life?"

My smile turned into a puzzlement expression, "Twilight, I don't think I'll ever find Mr. Right..."

"I know someone who I may hook you up with." Twilight with a winking grin.

"Thanks, but no thanks. I enjoy going solo for now."

Apple Jack joined in, "Sunset, Braeburn is looking for a special someone... You should oughta get to know him, sugarcube."

I let out an awkward laugh, "No really, I'm good."

"Maybe there's something Sunset isn't telling us, and she rather keep it a secret." Pinkie chuckled.

"Ooooo!" Everyone teased in unison.

"Awww, Sunset, don't let them get to you like that." Flutter Shy in a low voice, but remained a mischievous smile.

"Sunset knows well that she will contact me for fashion advice whenever she goes on a date, right darling?"

I stared blankly in space and delayed in words of response, "Oh.. Yes, of course." I was in a state of absent-mind, ruminating about what happened yesterday in the music studio. I thought it was quite bizarre because Pinkie, Lyra, Vinyl and I had always played my song before and never ponied up like we did. Maybe our own friendship magic is trying to tell us something, perhaps something we have to prepare in the near future. But I couldn't get myself to wrap around it. I didn't have this much trouble figuring this whole thing out since Friendship Games.

"Sunset.. Are you ok?" Lyra nudged me from my own mind trip of things, "Twilight is trying to announce something, and you were just staring into blank space..."

"Oh... I'm sorry, go on.." I gave Twilight my attention.

Twilight cleared her throat, "... I'm going to have a baby!"

Everyone, but Rarity, jaw-dropped in stupefaction, "Really, Twilight?!" Apple Jack with her wide eyes.

"Yes, I'm a couple of weeks now, I can't wait to find out what the sex of the baby is." Twilight said cheerfully.

One good news after another. First the marriage, the reuniting with my friends, now she's having a baby. I was overjoyed, "Twilight... You have no idea how happy I am for you, really, I am..." In my standardized voice, "You're going to make a great mama." Followed by my cute giggle.

"I call Godmother!" Rainbow Dash blurted out in a loud, hushed tone with her hand raised.

"What?! You just can't call Godmother like that.." Apple Jack corrected, "Don't you think Twilight gets to pick who the Godmother is?"

"Absolutely, well said, dear, and I already know who Twilight is going to pick..." Rarity waved her hair ostentatiously, already predicting to be the one being chosen.

Twilight gazed around us with look of ambivalence, "... Ya know what... I think I'm going to make you all my Godmother..."

"Huh?!" Everyone said shockingly altogether, "You can't do that!" Rarity disputed.

"Why not?" Twilight took a sip of her milk shake with a grin, "Who's anyone to tell us that it's wrong... You girls are my best friends."

Everyone looked at each other with short silence, except for a slurping noise produced by Pinkie when sipping from her own milkshake straw.

Flutter Shy reinitialized, "I think it's a wonderful idea, Twilight. Remember, not only am I good with taking care of animals, but I'm very good at taking care of children too. So if you'll ever need me..."

Rainbow Dash folded her arms with an attitude, "Whatever happened to those old days... Calling it not mean anything anymore?"

We all frowned at Rainbow Dash. Pinkie altered the subject, "That's sweet of you Twilight. So have you thought of the name for the baby yet?"

"If it's a girl, it would be Daisy Hearts. If it's a boy, it would be Candy Buzz."

"Aw that's soooo cute." Flutter Shy with a cuteness remark.

"It's sooo cute, I need to punch a wall." Rainbow Dash added.

After six hours spent at Sugarcube Corner, we have decided to go home for the night. We were having too much fun conversing, and tasting all of Mr. and Mrs. Cake's deliciously baked goods, which I will greatly miss when I leave. We all agreed to hang out again sometime, Rainbow Dash invited us to go on her next basketball game. However, I fabricated my show for excitement when she had distributed us the tickets. Pinkie and Lyra obviously knew something was wrong throughout my whole night at Sugarcube Corner. Little did they know that I'm leaving this world the next couple of hours, and still stammered with words to tell them.

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 12:05 AM, SAME MIDNIGHT

As the three of us girls entered the apartment, Lyra comfortably sat herself on the sofa to turn the TV on and catch up on some new episodes of My Little Pony that she had previously missed. Pinkie sat on a stool chair by the counter-top with her legs crossed, looking at me with an inquisitive expression. I gazed back at her with a frown, "Pinkie, please... I knew I was off back there, but I'd really appreciate if we don't talk about it?..." I walked towards my fridge to grab a bottled water.

Pinkie let out a sigh, "Absolutely... Fine with me..."

Lyra, who was still facing the TV, joined in the conversation, "We should definitely talk about what happened yesterday at the studio..."

Pinkie folded her arms with a smirk, "Yeah Sunset... What was that all about?"

"Quite honestly, my guess is as good as yours..." I took a gulp of my bottled water, and leaned back on the kitchen table, "But if my hunch is right, I think it had something to do with reuniting with our friends again."

"Ok?" Pinkie with a raised eyebrow.

"Yep... Remember back in the day, if any evil comes here for world domination, all we had to do was pony up?"

"Right... But we only ponied up if something evil is present, right?"

"Not necessarily."

*Cell Phone Rings*

I answered my phone within three rings, and was appalled to the sound of voice heard from the other side of my phone, I said in a loud tone, "Tirek... What do you want!?..." He explained to me in short details and hung up. Pinkie and Lyra was shock to hear the mentioning of Tirek's name. Their expression suddenly turned into a state of disturbance.

Lyra turned the TV off, and faced me, "What does he want?.." In a questionable serious tone.

I hid my phone in my pocket, then leered at both my girls with lowered eyebrows, "Girls... It's time... Tirek must be stopped. We have to go now before he causes any trouble..."

Pinkie in quizzical tone, "What are we supposed to do, and where do we go?..."

"We can use the magic that we have in us... Call Vinyl, tell her it's an emergency and that she has to meet us outside of Canterlot High School in ten minutes.... Tirek will be there."

"Ok."

The three of us hastily exited my apartment instantaneously, leaving my apartment door slightly close, showing a slight fissure.

OUTSIDE OF CANTERLOT HIGH SCHOOL - 12:20 AM, SAME MIDNIGHT

Mysterious green mists circulated just outside of CHS as we finally arrived the front yard, the school was dimly lit by a lonely lamp post. The four of us stood beside the horse statue on a platform. We explored the area for Tirek, he was nowhere in sight. I could've sworn he said to meet up within ten minutes. The area was rather, questionably eerie at this time of the night at CHS, more secluded than I remembered it, ironically speaking. No ambiance are presently heard, apart from the footsteps we produced as we thoroughly examined the vicinity of the front yard. The surrounding indeed gave off bad aura, but I was cognizant.

Pinkie in a mid-distance, coming from the short alley-way of the school, "Nope... Not here.."

"What are we supposed to do when he comes?" Vinyl questioned as she stood next to me.

"We'll have to use our magic of friendship."

"But how?" Lyra joined in.

"We'll have to figure it out as we go..."

A dark figure dispersed through the green mists up ahead in a distance, appearing a broad, tall man with horns on its head from where we stood. He was pitched black. He took steps, producing heavy vibrations as approaching our direction through a single glaring light. He appeared more horrid than the last time we saw him. He let off a villainous smile at the four of us, petrifying us to our very soul. The feeling of apprehension crawled through our spine, how can someone enormous like him be stopped by us? He sauntered to the direction of the statue where we all stood. A sound of double voice was generated from him in a very deep, low tone, "I only expected Sunset to come alone, seems like she brought along some friends." Tirek let out a loud wheezing laugh.

I held my friends back, and replied, "Tirek, what do you want?"

"Where's your journal?"

"It's in a safe place."

Tirek barked out in laughter, "Magic is a powerful thing, Sunset... You have something that truly belongs to me."

"No."

Tirek with a raised eyebrow, "You must be crazy... You have no idea what you're dealing with."

"All that dark magic inside you, You'll still end up alone."

Tirek with a smirk, "Is that so?" He twiddled his own chin, "Then I guess you wouldn't mind me doing this." He snapped his fingers which led to detonate an explosion of the horse statue into bits and pieces of rubbles. This had caused the girls to jump away from it.

I pondered over the girls, "Everyone ok?!"

"Yeah."
"I'm good."
Lyra and Vinyl responded.

Pinkie looked at the area where the statue once stood, now into rubbles, "Sunset, the statue!" She pointed.

I enraged to see that my only way home to Equestria, is now gone. I stood up, ran over in front of Tirek, looking up at his face with a furious expression.

Tirek with another smirk, "I'll give you a deal... If you give me your journal, I'll be out of your hair, if not, say goodbye to your school and forget it ever existed... So what's it gonna be?"

I stood silence for a short while, and called out the girls, "Girls! It's time... Lets all circle together!"

Through Tirek's inquiring mind, he was puzzled of what may happen next. He knew we were up to something, therefore attempted a power hand swing to me, but missed due to my instant teleportation towards near the girls. We closed our eyes then together, we held hands. Rays of light had shun around us, forming magical pony ears with an extended length of our hair. We levitated as the ray of light began spiraling upward around our bodies, followed by small pixie dusts. It lit the whole entire school yard, and the green mists around the air, now vanished. The light had caused Tirek to block his own face with his hands, but our magic produced had caused his body to skid back a couple of inches with force. Tirek was rather surprised. As our pony ups had reached its peak, the girls landed on the ground. However, I remained levitated. My phoenix wings, that was half the size of my body, magically drew out from my back shoulders with sparkling finish. I flapped my bright, illuminated wings slowly. I opened my eyes, letting out words supervening an echo, "You have no idea what you've done..." I instantaneously glide through the air, blasting small rays of fire-like beam to Tirek, at the same time was very careful that I didn't destroy the school grounds. Tirek was also fast on his movement, and was powerful enough to block every fire of energy I charged at him. As I came near him, I formed a fiery sword of magic from my hands, and swung at him. He instantaneously teleported from where he stood, then appeared on a high point. He was at the same leverage of the school roof. He snapped his fingers once again that yet caused another explosion near where the girls stood, combined with his laser beam aimed at them. They were all quick enough to bypass the wave of explosion, but the laser shot Pinkie right through her heart, which caused her body to falter to the ground.

"PINKIE!" I cried out loud.

Vinyl and Lyra dragged her to a safe area near the bushes. I hastily flew next to the girls, and knelt down on the ground with both knees, next to Pinkie. Pinkie's head rested on Lyra's lap. She huffed, puffed, and cried. I held her hands tightly with a tensed tone, "Pinkie, look at me.. Look at me... You're going to be ok, I promise."

Pinkie was breathing heavily. She looked at me with a very fearful expression. Her tears were rolling down her face, "Sunset, it hurts."

Lyra began to cry as well. Vinyl's expression was turning sour at this moment of time, trying to hold back her tears.

"Shhh... Listen..... Me, Lyra, and Vinyl are here. After were done, we're all going to go home, I promise, ok!?.." With my same tone, my eyes began to gloss, and attempted to relinquish a smile to reassure her.

"Sunset... I.. I'm scared." Her breathing was noticeably getting short.

"Don't be scared, honey, this is just a small cut..." My tears rolled down my face.

Pinkie's shortness of breath became more apparent, "Sunset, I... I'm sorry that I've caused you so much trouble... Take care of Lyra... ..." Her breathing finally stopped, and her tight hand grip became faintly loose. Her ears and hair turned back to normal.

Lyra sobbed, "Pinkie?. . . Wake up, please... Pinkie?... PINKIE!" She hugged Pinkie tightly.

I slowly stood up with a raging look in my eyes. I flapped my fiery wings to float myself up on a high point, and glowered at Tirek with my fist tightly clenched.

Tirek let off a laugh, "There you go Sunset, let your anger get the best of you. Show me your true power!"

I let out a scream of phoenix which caused the wave of vibration to disperse through the whole town of Humanaville and HuManehattan. I swiftly flew to Tirek at a high point, and delivered my fiery fist to his face. His body then descended, and dropped to the ground in prone position, causing a cracked fissure on the school ground cement. As he lied unconsciously on the ground, I followed, and swiftly glided down from where I floated at incredible speed. I formed a fiery sword with my own hands, and dashed downwards, accurately aimed at his spine. This had caused an enormous boom and atomic light. The parameters of the school flared in bright flaming crimson, but dissipated in seconds. A big hole was formed on the cement from where Tirek laid unconsciously on. I flew amidst the air, and looked at him with the same expression, "I know it ain't that easy to take you down... Now get up, you bastard!"

"Please be very careful!" Vinyl shout from a far distance.

Lyra still held Pinkie's hands. She looked up to my direction with a worried look. I gazed at her back and Pinkie, who is lying lifelessly on Lyra's lap. I just couldn't believe it. if I wasn't careless, she'd still be alive, but it went over my head, and it was all myself to blame for.

I looked back down at the deep, cement hole. Tirek disappeared right before my eyes. I gazed back from my direction, Tirek's fist landed on my cheek, causing me in a dazed state. I spit out blood.

"You're right... It ain't that easy to take me down." Followed by his monstrous laugh. He had me on a choke hold and started to grip my throat tightly. I flapped my wings rapidly, and joggled my body for freedom.

A sound of a gunshot was heard from below us. It accurately shot Tirek on the head, which had no effect on him. The bullet ricochet into parts unknown. Tirek's grip had loosen up, allowing me to let go freely. We all turned to the sound of a gunshot, leering over Wind Rider who stood right below us.

"Wind Rider, even for you, this is a whole mountain of stupid..." Tirek in a woflish voice towards Wind Rider, "How are you still alive?..."

Wind Rider in a loud voice with an echo throughout the school yard, "It' ain't over, till it's over, asshole!" Wind Rider pulled the trigger once more, but this time, Tirek caught the bullet with his hands, and crushed it into dusts.

"No one... I say... NO ONE.. DICKS WITH ME!" Tirek dropped down at incredible speed right on top of Wind Rider. Gushes of his flesh and blood splattered through the school grounds from where he had stood. I can say for sure, Wind Rider will never come back. Tirek licked off the remnants of blood that splashed on his face. Then gawked at Vinyl and Lyra with a creepy smile.

I swiftly glided down with incredible speed downwards to his direction with a fist. He blocked it and held it. I moaned and screamed out in pain as he gripped my fist tightly, causing my bones to crack. Tirek with an evil grin, "Yes Sunset... I love it when you scream like that, scream for me again baby."

I screamed in tremendous pain, more painful than the first, followed by a panting cry. I flapped my wings to free myself of his grip, but it was useless. I was helpless. At this rate, I'm going to lose. Not only from saving my friends, but saving the whole world.

"Stop!!" Lyra halted. She held out my journal, reaching it out over to Tirek, "You want the book?! Here!.. It's yours! let Sunset go!"

Tirek released his tight grip, causing me to drop down on the ground. He sauntered directly to Lyra, "Well played, Lyra."

"Lyra, No!" I shouted.

As I was able to get back on my feet, I flew towards him in high speed to prevent him from snatching my journal, but I was too late. As Lyra handed him the journal, he began absorbing the magic out from it. As it came to an end, he propelled the book towards Lyra's direction. We all focused on his newly transformation that dreaded us to our very soul. His horns got longer, his body has gotten bulkier, and radiance of black and red vapor radiated around his body, causing a spiral. Lightning had struck above him, which he had absorbed as well. He levitated on air combined with a much deeper laugh than before. He then took an evil glance to my direction, "There's only one more thing to do... is to absorb your soul.."

I attempted to fly away from him, but he teleported near me and grabbed my body with one hand.

"No! You promise to let her go!" Lyra shouted out as she tried to run towards them, but Vinyl held her back.

"Let go of me!" I strive for freedom by pulling away from his tight hand grip wrapping around my body. At this point, I was ready to give up, Tirek is far too strong.

"LET GO OF HER!"

Tirek gawked at the direction of a voice that sounded unfamiliar to him. Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Apple Jack, and Flutter Shy showed up together beside Lyra and Vinyl. They all gasped to see Pinkie Pie lying lifelessly on the ground. Twilight continued with words in a loud voice throughout the school, directly to Tirek, "I said, let go of her!"

Tirek in a deep voice, "Who are you guys?"

"We are the girls who are about to kick your arse!" Rarity replied.

Tirek laughed hysterically, "Would love to see you try..."

Twilight turned to her friends, including Vinyl and Lyra, "Girls, lets huddle in together, we only got one chance, lets make this count." Everyone nodded along to Twilight as they all held hands together to form a circle. As they all connected in harmony, radiance of bright light dispersed around them, causing a burst of magic explosion with crimson of various colors. The effect was similar to when Pinkie, Lyra, Vinyl and I connected earlier, but this was ten times more powerful. As I saw the beautiful colors of light, Pinkie levitated from the ground she laid. She gained her consciousness again, alive and well, floated and shifted towards the direction of the girls, and joined in with them. Magic shield had surrounded them.

"Lets end this guy!" Pinkie said in serious tone.

The magic shield that surrounded them in a bubble, had shot directly to me, absorbing it through my body. As I completely consumed the magic the girls had gave off, I forced myself to be free of his grip effortlessly. My body glowed much brighter than ever.

"What the?..." Tirek, in a puzzlement state.

I let out a smoldering look, "What... Your own magic got your tongue?" I flapped my wings which charged mists of fire combined with sparkling dusts at his face.

"Owww! What the hell?!"

"Oh I'm sorry, did that hurt? I didn't mean to." I said conceitedly with a smirk, "No matter how much dark magic you consume, The Magic of Friendship will dominate every time!" I raised both my arms up, reaching for the sky, and unleashed my power from within. The dark clouds above us interspersed revealing the beautiful night sky with countless of stars that shimmered right before us. Then a wave of space from a high point above had spiraled to form an enormous portal hole the size of a ten story building. A giant colorful magical figure, shape of an alacorn, appeared from within the large spiraling portal, slowly easing in to this world. As it concluded its entrance, a large beam of magic rapidly shot from its horn directly at Tirek. This had made Tirek immovable. It turned him into a statue, then he broke into pieces of rubbles. Not only did it destroy Tirek in one blow, it also shot in every direction to repair of what was damaged. The CHS Horse statue was recovered and the giant hole in a cement had been repaired. As everything turned to normal, the magical alacorn had returned to the spiraling portal. The portal began to diminish in size in short seconds, and completely vanished through thin air.

I took a gander over the girls that brought a big smile to my face, even larger when I saw Pinkie alive and well again. I flew beside them and huddled a group hug, "We did it girls... We did it..."

"Yes, we totally kicked his butt!" Rainbow Dash added.

"If it weren't for you girls, it would've been the end for us all.."

"Don't sweat it, sugarcube." Apple Jack tipping her hat with a grin.

I turned to the sound of a rippling wave which reverberated through the portal of the horse statue. It was an invitation for me to go back to Equestria, my home. I didn't know how to tell the girls from the beginning, but this was now the best time to reveal the actual truth before time runs out. As we all liberated from a group hug, I announced to everyone, "Girls... As much as I hate to say it... But I must go..." Lyra and Pinkie appeared more startled than the others. With their inquiring mind, they had no idea what I was talking about.

Pinkie stepped up, "Wait, wait wait.. .. .. Where're you going?"

Lyra stood beside Pinkie with the same expression.

"Girls... I didn't know how to tell you both before... And I'm sorry I was too late..."

"Too late for what?" Lyra questioned, "Too late to tell us that your visit to this world was nothing more than just a fantasy to you? and you're going to leave us just like that?"

"Lyra..."

Pinkie with a downcast expression, "Sunset, why must you go?..."

"... It's difficult to explain... My true home is Equestria... If I stay here long enough, it will cause disruption of balance with my alternate being in this alternate world..."

"Wait... There's another Sunset in this world?" Rarity merged in.

"Disruption of balance?" Flutter Shy followed.

Pinkie continued on with her words, "... I can't argue, but I guess you have to do what you gotta do... But will you come back?"

"I'm afraid I can't... Once I enter through that portal, I will be forever blocked from this world. All the magic that was released, will then return to Equestria. Even the Equestrians. If there are still some remaining here, that is..."

"Sunset... Your journal.." Vinyl reached my journal out to me, and accepted it.

"Thanks Vinyl... Wish I can leave this behind for you girls to remember me by, but this book must come with me." The wave sounds of the portal had become more distinct, it's expecting for my departure, "... Promise me this... Never, ever forget the times we shared together.." I said sobbingly.

"We'll never forget..."
"You're always in our hearts."
Lyra and Pinkie sniffled whilst saying those words.

The rest of the girls, again, huddled in together for a final hug as my enormous wings engulfing them like a warm blanket protecting a flock of phoenix babies. We hugged for a long period of time. My memories rushed back from how I first came to this world when I was sixteen, and how these girls have changed my life since then. I cried even more as I thought about it; The laughs, the fun times, the band rehearsals, the ups and downs, and our usual hang out spot at Sugarcube Corner. I enjoyed every moment shared together, but it's now time to say goodbye. We liberated from our hugs. I turned to the direction of the horse statue and sauntered towards the portal. Everything I've been through my whole entire life, this was indeed the most difficult task I've ever done. It's not the goodbyes that hurt, but the flashbacks that follow.

BARNES AND NOBLE, HUMANEHATTAN - 11:37 AM, SUNDAY

A week later...

Pinkie and Lyra decided to kill some time in my favorite bookstore. They found themselves at the book store more often nowadays since I left the human world. Maybe they were there just to rekindle the past because of my love for books. They both sat by Starbucks that's within the book store. Lyra had a handful of music books, and Pinkie was reading some manga volumes, "Now I know why some people think reading is a pleasure, I love reading." Pinkie took a sip of her coffee.

Lyra had an open book in front of her, and leered over to Pinkie, who is currently reading one of the volumes of a Japanese comic, "Pinkie... That's a comic book..."

"I don't care... I love this book."

Lyra rolled her eyes and continued to read her book.

Pinkie observed on a far distance from where they sat, a girl with the similar hair color as mine, but the length of her hair is much longer and straighter, and she wore glasses. It's amazing how fate works in mysterious ways. As I left this world behind me, my alternate being coincidentally shows up. She was scanning through the bookshelves while holding a book under her arm. Pinkie nudged Lyra's hand with words in a low tone, "Lyra, look behind you.." Lyra let out a baffle expression, then swung around to see what Pinkie was trying to indicate. Lyra's eyes widened, and swung back around.

Lyra in a low voice with the tip of her fingers slightly covering her mouth, "Oh goodness, so uncanny!.." Lyra swung around to take another glance, then focused, "She's so beautiful, just like our Sunset."

"Ummm, you do realize she's the same Sunset Shimmer, but this world's version though.."

"But look at her hair, and those glasses..." She turned back around to Pinkie with her thought of an idea, "Lets approach her!"

Pinkie contorted, "Ehh, I don't think that's a good idea, she'll think we're a creep.."

"No she won't, c'mon... Lets phase it through."

Pinkie didn't like Lyra's idea of phasing it through, but it wouldn't hurt to try, "... Fine... But if this all falls into cracks, you're buying lunch."

"Ok, fine! Lets go before she leaves."

Pinkie and Lyra left their coffees and books on their table, then sauntered to the bookshelves where Sunset was browsing through. Since it was Lyra's idea to approach, she went ahead to initiate an introduction. Pinkie, on the other hand, was on the other side of the bookshelf, pretending to browse leisurely. She wasn't far from where they were, but she's close enough to eavesdrop on their conversation. Lyra came near, side by side, gazing through the same books that Sunset had her eyes on. Lyra in a pleasant tone, "Hmmmm, Oh I'm sorry, am I on your way?"

Sunset bashfully looked at Lyra while she ran her fingers through her own hair, "Oh... No, you're fine.." Followed by a smile.

Lyra continually browsed through the books, "Hmmm... The Supernatural... Such an awesome series.. I love it."

Sunset with a bright smile, "Oh, me too."

"Really?! Do you like the show too?"

"I love reading the book as much as I love watching the show. It's my favorite." She blushed.

Pinkie appeared and joined in the conversation, "I'm sorry, I can't help but over hearing.... But did you say you love watching the show? I really think Dean is hot."

Sunset chuckled, "Yes! I strongly agree."

Lyra grinned at Sunset and introduced herself, "I'm Lyra.. Lyra Heartstrings." She reached her hand out for a hand shake.

Sunset kindly accepted, "My name is Sunset Shimmer."

"My name is Pinkie Pie." Followed by her wide smile.

"Delighted to meet you both."

As the girls concluded their end of the introduction, they continued conversing about the series. Pinkie and Lyra must remind themselves every time that she's actually not me, and that she is the alternate version. But it was a learning curve for them. It was difficult to readjust and reacquaint because Sunset's gestures and behavior pattern recollected their memories of the past when I used to live with them. They must remember that they have to start a new clean slate of friendship again. A new kind without magic and evil. After all, I wanted them to be happy and safe, and that's all. I really miss them so much, and I know if I wanted to go back, it will only stir things up again. I guess goodbyes are the only perfect thing for us.

Author's Note

Hey guys, I hope you enjoyed the story as much as I enjoyed writing it. It was a good 2 months between full time at work and writing. What do you guys think will happen next with the girls? What are your speculations? I'm open to all criticism and questions. Once again, Thank You for reading Reality is magic. :twilightsmile:

Scenario 1: The Life to Come

City wanderers are always awake regardless of time, especially in such a busy place like HuManehattan. It's a beautiful night surrounded by tall buildings and city lights; Impatient car drivers honked to get to their certain destinations. People with night shifts fleeted to their jobs, street performers with absolutely amazing talents from music to magic tricks, and strayed homeless people sitting, begging for money while others sleep with torn boxes barely covering half their bodies.

"Would you spare a man something to eat?" A homeless gray haired man initiated, with a mild pitched black face as I strolled through the sidewalk, I faintly grinned at the old man, and he continued with words, "What? You've never seen a homeless beggar? Hell, I'm surprised... I am not asking for money.. Least be thankful for that."

With sadness in my eyes, I rummaged through my big purse as vaguely remembering packing a small snack that I bought from Sugar Cube Corner the other day. "Here.." I handed him a lobster tail pastry. It's a seasonal time offer fancy made by Mrs. Cake. It's my seasonal favorite.

"Of course I have. Would be sweet of you if you remembered me every time I walked through these streets."

As the gray haired man shakily took the pastry from my hand, he devoured it in less than a second. Remnants of iced cream frosting blemished on some parts of his face. He grinned, "Little girl, I wish I remembered everyone who passed through here... Hell I don't even know who I am... Sorry. The only thing I remembered is my doctor giving me an upsetting news that I am diagnosed with some sort of memory loss. Wish I remembered tellin' ya' before, ha ha!" I smiled, waved my hair back, and lowered myself as handing him some cash enough to last him for the night.

"My name is Sunset Shimmer, for the twelfth time. Ya' know, I was saving that pastry, but you took it from me... Get yourself a main course tonight, old man, I trust you wouldn't spend anything for guilty pleasure or that'll get you into trouble, ok?"

He had kindly accepted the cash from me and acknowledged my gratitude. It's the least I can do, it's the most I can do right now.

"Thank you, Shimmy. A fine man would be very lucky to have you as his wife."

I revealed a sly grin, "Mm, thanks?"

I stood up, left the gray haired man and continued walking.

I am so tired. It's been a long day at work, a fifteen minute walk to my apartment from work just adds more physical stress. I should've taken the train or a cab for that matter, it's not like I am getting any younger, I am thirty years old, single, and enjoying life, Well. . . . . .

Since college graduation, everything changed for better and worse. I missed our daily hang outs socializing with my best friends in Sugar Cube Corner, rehearsals, and performing in shows as The Rainbooms. Magic was full of life, but in these times of peace, it has gotten mundane. Magic in Equestria is considered nuclear science in this world for scientists, but apparently it was not the case for us HuMane Seven, at least when I took Twilight's crown thirteen years ago, that is.

Cell Phone Rings

I stopped, took my Saddlesung Galaxy smartphone out from my purse as people walked and sidestepped passed me to make their way when I am clearly in it.

"Yes, Dr. Whooves."

"Sunset, you do know that one of our patients are scheduled tomorrow to have a rotator cuff surgery early in the morning, and yet you have not given the orthopedic surgeon a medical clearance notification, come on Sunset, I can't do everything here. "

A five second pause lasted, at a loss of expression, while being cautious of my surroundings to try and avoid the hasty people not hitting onto me, I leaned against a closed shutter to be clear of way.

"Oh right, totally slipped my mind."

"Not even sorry huh? Whatever, see you at seven am tomorrow, we have a bunch of prescriptions that you need to call in at the pharmacy. You're past due on your task, lady... I don't want to hear all that job security bull crap from you, understand?"

No chance for me to respond, a click sounded on the other end.

I work at a decent size doctor's office as a nurse, where everyday is a roller coaster ride. Every patient had their share of stories to hear from, every weird requests known to man, and sick visits. I am very professional at what I do, caring is my career, I just wish I can help everybody, but I can only do so much, and it's nothing that friendship magic can assist me with.

As I open the entrance to my apartment complex lobby, there stood a statue of an alicorn with wings flailing on the center. It's something I walk to every night from a long hard day at work. "Hmm.." as I took a second glance while making my way to my apartment mailbox.
Nothing of the sort, it's just a couple of magazines, junk mails such as credit card or loan recommendations.

Closing my apartment door behind me, flung the keys to my coffee table and switched the lights on, "Finally home.." I sighed in relief, the thought of today was the last thing on my mind right now. I took the TV remote to set on the TV and tuned to ESPN, acronymed for Equestria Sports Network. Reviewing the highlights of today's women's exhibition basketball game -- WNBA, I contorted at the score listed on today's highlight of the game, seeing a replay of Rainbow Dash winning the team by a point from making a three-point shot. The whole team huddled in to a victory against Team Shadowbolts. She is the MVP of the year. As expected from Rainbow Dash, she never ceased to amaze me. Random highlights of various sports from today were being shown. I walked to the kitchen, leaving the TV running in the background, and examined the cabinets for something to cook for dinner. I wasn't feeling up to speed for anything astoundingly delicious tonight, but something quick and easy perhaps is good enough. I stopped what I was doing as I was appalled by the dropped noise coming from my bedroom. I walked towards my bedroom, switched the lights on, and saw a person who I least want to see in this very planet. There he was, lying down on my bed with both hands behind his head, and legs crossed, staring at me with a smirk. I stood with a grimaced look on my face, arms folded, and visually skimmed the room observing what had dropped, it was a book. A book with a sun design on the front cover that I've been known to use to communicate with Twilight in Equestria. I have not written to her in thirteen years, but I still considered it as an heirloom that I held on for so long. It's so infuriating that he'd dropped it.

"Trenderhoof, what the hell are you doing here?"

He continued an even larger smirk, and delayed his answer to my question, making me even more infuriated as is, "Lying down, what about you?"

"Trenderhoof, get out of my apartment, I am done with you sucking me dry, go to your momma."

"Sucking you dry?" Trenderhoof sat up from his supine position, then continued with his rather, annoying voice, "If it wasn't for me, you wouldn't be the person you are now."

"Please Trenderhoof, it's..." With my pained expression, I placed both palms on my face, "I am tired... Please leave, I don't have the energy for this, I thought you gave me all my copies of the apartment keys, clearly I was wrong..."

He took out a copy of my apartment key from his pocket, then started waving it around whimsically, "Nope, I saved this one for last. By the way, I didn't come here for nothing, ya know, I came here to tell you something." He continued with an annoying smirk.

Both my palms shifted to my cheeks, and I asserted with a reply, "Oh my goodness, just spit it out."

"I got a job! Yay.. .."

I blankly looked at him for five seconds and urged him to get out of my room, "Get out, get out, GET OUT!" I pointed out to my bedroom door.

Trenderhoof is one hell of a persistent individual, wise, but a crook and a backstabber. A scam artist. Almost like Hoity Toity. He's able to manipulate you if you're not critical enough to think what he's on behind your back. But why would you have to live through all that just to keep him around? Trenderhoof is my ex. Just because we were once an item, does not justify the fact that he can crash into my apartment whenever he wants. Luckily I am a kind gal for not calling the cops, but if he presses on, that moment will happen.

Trenderhoof stood up, as his smirk remained on his face. He dropped my last copy of my key on my bed, and grabbed his coat from the swing make-up chair. He stepped close to me, divulging words in a low voice in my right ear, "Sunset, I know you... I've loved you, I've been inside you, and been with you for two years. Coming from a general guy like me, you'll end up in the same repetition of an empty loveless despair. You're cursed, you will always be alone no matter how you try to fix it."

With my hands clenched into a fist, I delivered a right jab to his right chin, quickly revealing a large lump on where my fist had landed. It was a critical hit. That had to hurt him. He turned to look at me with blood slightly dripping down his mouth, I had to urge for a second shot while he's down, but I gathered my intellect, unwind, and brought myself to a stop. A pierced look on his face, he reputed, "What, you lost your nerve? You hit like a girl." He wiped the blood off his face before it dripped on my very cleaned small rug, and stood up, "You and I both know that you're downhearted. You have no one else but me. Your friends left you, there's no more magic. You may still have some people in your life, but eventually they will leave you too. You're thirty, turning thirty one.. Nothing lasts forever, Sunset. I may be out of line here, but I am here for you. I love you." With his words of profanity, I feel like a hot lava is pouring down my throat. He did me wrong. We all deserve a second chance, but from his reprehensible mistakes, nothing is to be compared. I gave him more than two chances, he blew it.

"You don't love me."

"Sunset, let it simmer down, you're hot-headed right now.. I know."

"No.. If you loved me, you wouldn't have cheated on me... I caught you sleeping with four other women."

The atmosphere became awkward, a long pause between the two had caused Trenderhoof's expression to a smirk again.

"Sunset, I got nothing else to say to you, I'll be on my way, but you and I are not finished."

He picked up his coat that he had dropped, and stormed out of the apartment door.

Reverting back on what Trenderhoof had said earlier, am I the type that guys can only go for a fling? And am I really going to be alone my entire life? Are all my friends going to be happily married with kids and not knowing that I exist anymore? My bloody fist began to unclench, and my angrily expression turned to sour. So many things are going through my mind right now, it's so ridiculous.

Cell Phone Rings

Sound of my ringtone had snap me back to reality, ran to my big purse by my living room sofa to answer my phone.

"Hello?"

At first there was no response on the other end of the phone, until a sound of sniffling was heard.

"Hello?" I repeated nervously, as the sniffling sounded more familiar.

"Sunset..."

"Ly... Lyra? what's going on? you're scaring me..."

"Sunset... It's Pinkie Pie..."

"Wh.. What happened to Pinkie Pie?!" Lyra continued with her sniffles.

"Lyra, I need you to keep it together, hun, what happened to Pinkie Pie?!" Lyra forced herself to a stop from the sniffles and muttered words that I was able to barely understand.

"Pinkie Pie got into a car accident..."

As I was shocked to hear what had happened, I swiftly grabbed my leather sunset jacket by the hanger, and slid on one of my arms through the sleeves, while my phone remained in tact with both my head and shoulder, "Where are you, I am coming."

"Humane... Humanehattan Regional Hospital ER."

"On my way, and hey.. she'll be okay, keep it together, alright?"

"..Okay."

"I'll see you in a bit."

I quickly took my set of keys, ran out the door, leaving the lights and the TV running in the background.

Pinkie Pie is not one who runs into situation like this, not her. Hell a hurricane can come to this town, and she'll still be okay. Lyra and Pinkie Pie are my friends who I usually see from time to time in these times of peace and I love them both so dearly. Right now I could care less what happens, picturing Pinkie Pie in a hospital bed makes me feel dishearten. I must arrive to the hospital faster. But why... Why can it be Trenderhoof in that hospital bed instead.

Author's Note

Hey guys, this is my first fic ever, I am aware of the grammatical errors, It's a working progress, but please cut me some slack, lol, So... thought I can give you a piece of how the story will turn out, please stay tuned, this is just the beginning, more will be coming! :pinkiehappy:

Scenario 13: The Truth comes Out

7TH AVENUE, HUMANEHATTAN - 8:35 PM, SUNDAY NIGHT

Dusk had flowered down on a spring night of HuManehattan, the city, more crowded than ever before due to the change of weather. More tourists were present, and people had more reasons to enjoy the warmer climate. I wore a swell gray hoodie as I walked along the side street of Seventh Avenue, approaching near Sugarcube Corner. I'm about fifteen minutes earlier than the desired scheduled time with my meeting with Twilight. As I drew near the entrance of Sugarcube Corner, a different chime had sounded than usual as I made my entrance. Mrs. Cake looked up to the sound of the new chime, then graciously smiled at me while placing a tray-filled of spring seasonal baking goods behind the pastry glass; Mini Cassata Cakes. They were round sponge cakes, moistened with fruit juices or liqueur, layered with ricotta cheese, candied peel, chocolate or vanilla filling similar to cannoli cream, and topped with a sweet cherry.

"Why, hello there Sunset. You're looking quite glum tonight, sweetie." Mrs. Cake's smile gradually turned into a frown, as she clapped the remnants of flour off from her hands.

"Oh... It's just one of those nights." I approached towards behind the pastry glass, and marveled at the pretty looking mini cakes.

"Well, Sunset, whatever's on your mind, I'm sure you'll figure something out, you always do."

I delayed a reply, as I still gazed at the goodies. I altered the subject slightly, "You've been quite busy yourself, Mrs. Cake. These look marvelous." I looked up and smiled at her behind the counter.

"Yes! It was my family's recipe, would you like to try one?"

"I'll perhaps order two of those, and two hot green teas."

Mrs. Cake paused to grab the first mini cake from behind the pastry glass, then looked at me with puzzlement, "Two?"

"Yeah.. Twilight is coming."

"Ohhh! Okay! How magnificent, you girls came at the right time for these cakes, and they're fresh too!" Mrs. Cake continued gathering up the two cakes, setting one of each on separate paper plates, then placed both on a tray. I followed along when Mrs. Cake took the tray with her to the front register, calculating the payment total of: $0.00.

"Mrs. Cake, no, you must charge me, I feel bad enough coming here almost all the time with Lyra and Pinkie getting stuff for free."

"Shall needn't worry, you girls are my family, I'm grateful to see that you and Twilight are talking again, and I know there's hope that the rest of your other remaining friends are coming too!"

"Mrs. Cake... It's more complicated than you think.."

"Not complicated when you have Twilight with you... I am sure everything will be alright, don't stress it." Mrs. Cake sat the tray down in front of me, then turned to grab two empty mugs from a sliding cup rack behind her, and poured the corresponding mugs with freshly brewed green tea from the stainless steel air-pot. She had slowly set both hot teas on the corner edges of the tray.

"Careful, it's hot.." Mrs. Cake in a low tone.

"Thank You again, Mrs. Cake, you've been like a mother to us." I remarked with a grin.

"Oh honey, thanks for the compliment, and you girls are like daughters to me." Mrs. Cake balanced back with words. "Well, I gotta check on the set of raw bread dough in the back.. Are you going to be ok here alone for a bit?"

"Yeah, thanks."

"Okay." Mrs. Cake smiled, and turned to the back kitchen.

With my big purse on my right shoulder, I slowly picked up the tray without a quiver, then carefully walked towards to our usual table ensuring that I don't spill the hot teas. I comfortably sat on the chair as I placed the full tray down on the tabletop. I rummaged through my big purse, unveiling my cell phone to check on the current time: 8:55 pm. I peered through the window outside to inspect if Twilight had arrived, which she hasn't. She still has five minutes. I stressed for her to come at nine sharp, and tardiness is not an excuse. This night was a good time to meet up with Twilight because Pinkie had an event she had to partake with Vinyl, and won't be home until eleven. Lyra had a teacher conference with other music teachers at HuManehattan Library, and won't be home until eleven as well. So time is of the essence to get down with our detailed discussion about the curses. After having gazed through the window outside, I turned to the sound of a feather flap just on my left, then appeared Twilight right before my eyes, she carried a book. I jumped in state of surprise.

"Dear mother of Celestia!" I said shockingly, "You gotta warn me next time you do that..."

"Sorry..." Twilight gave me a faint grin, and her eyes had widened to the mini cakes on the table, "Oh my... Can't get these kind of delicious treats back in Equestria..." Twilight comfortably sat on the chair the opposite of me, she laid her book on her lap, then casually dragged the plate of cake, and sliced a small piece with her plastic fork.

"How are you, Sunset.." She coaxed the piece of her cake from her fork, and ate it.

"I'm ok... We gotta make this fast, because I gotta be home at eleven."

"Why?" As Twilight appreciated the sweetness of the cake on her taste buds.

I let out a sigh, "Why do you need to know?"

"Nothing, I was just asking... My.. This cake is delicious." Twilight took a second piece of her cake and ate it.

I gazed at her for a second, then to my own plate of cake. I dragged my plate from the tray close to me, and coaxed a piece with my fork, and ate it. Twilight is indeed right. It wasn't anything I've tasted before. It was delectably divine. I took a second bite, then a third, and when I came to realize, I devoured the whole cake.

"Wow Sunset, you really can put it away." Twilight followed by a giggle.

For some odd reason, my registered sullen feelings for her, had faded away after hearing her giggles. Knowing that she's presently here with me, my old friendship of feelings came rushing in.

"It really is tasty..." I took some napkins and wiped the remnants of cream from my mouth, and took a sip of my hot green tea.

Twilight held up a thick book that entitled, 'Thirteen' on the front cover, and placed it on the table top in front of her, I let out a haunting expression due to the thickness of the book, then Twilight calmly reassured me with words, "Sunset... I assure you that we don't need to know the history of the curse, lets jump right to the possible cure." She opened the book, and turned to the penultimate chapter page, and skimmed through the center of it.

"There's a labyrinth passage here that took me a couple of days to find..." Twilight, who was still engrossed at the passage.

I leaned towards her to gander at the passage, "What does it say?"

"Hmmmm, well I'm not certain of what we need to do, so perhaps I need your assistance with this... It reads: One and only panacea to an affected bronco of this blasphemed damnation, is to treasure his or her endowment from heart and soul to never ending salvation. Only then the bronco's curse be dismantled."

I sloped back to my seat with bewilderment, resting my palm under my cheek, "...... Whaatt?... "

Twilight closed the book, and reached her hand out to mine, "Sunset... We're going to find a way to restore everything, we've always had, remember?"

I looked at her with another puzzled expression, "Ok? But what do you have in mind?... I got nothing..."

"I don't know Sunset, but what I do know is that there will be an opportune moment... A moment that you'll truly find the answer to.."

I faintly shook my head, "Twilight... I don't know where to start..."

"It's ok, just follow your heart, it will lead you to your first step of everything. When you're ready, only then the curse can be lifted, which would also restore your friendship with our other remaining friends..." Twilight took a sip of her hot green tea.

"...I'll try Twilight..." I was still at a downcast state.

Twilight ascended from her seat, walked towards near me, and held my chin up, "Hey... You're a strong filly, Sunset. You're still an equestrian. Why else would Princess Celestia choose you as her pupil from the beginning? It's because she believes in you... Even after you chose the wrong path years ago, she still held on to her faith because she knows that you have a powerful magic of love and friendship that is yet to be unleashed.... It's not all based on today, but only at the right time. Keep your hopes up, have faith, and be strong like I've always remembered you back in the days of your youth."

Twilight's words had caused my eyes to become glossy, then a teardrop rolled down my face. Twilight wiped it with her thumb, and lowered herself to be attuned with my sitting height to bestow a hug. I cried on Twilight's inner shoulder. After all these years, I finally understand why Twilight and I haven't communicated through all these years. She was testing me if I could handle the life of my own without her help. But I've failed. My friends had parted ways, and it was all myself to blame for, and the curse. That is now why Twilight, thirteen years later, finally came to visit when things are now going haywire.

We withdrew ourselves from the hug, I grabbed a couple of napkins from the napkin holder, and wiped my tears.

"Sunset, it's ok to cry... Crying is not a sign of weakness all the time, but also are signs of strength."

I sniffled with a nasally voice, "...What if I don't succeed?"

Twilight gave me a thoughtful look, and replied in confidence of words, "Then it's the risk that you have to take. You have to make it count.... No one else can do this, but you."

I nodded, and continued wiping the tears off my face. It's only a matter of time when the curse will come haunt me again, and I know what's expected of me. I'll continue to protect Lyra and Pinkie. Then through time, I'll be able to find the hole through this curse.

"Thanks Twilight..." I said in a low voice.

"Alright Sunset, so do you understand the circumstances of your mission?"

"Yes Princess Twilight.."

She held up my chin again, "...Just continue calling me Twilight..." Followed by a grin.

I faintly smiled back at her with arms folded, "Alright Twilight."

Twilight giggled back in words, "I gotta head back to Equestria, I'm being summoned to help out with the winter-wrap up in Baltimare. Spike is already over there stalling for my absence."

"Awww how's Spike doing?"

"He's still the same, hasn't aged one bit, still the same baby dragon." Twilight chuckled.

"Ah ok, well, I know you're a busy pony, but you can always visit me again."

"Will do... I will leave this book here for you when times you'll be needing it, and don't you worry. This book itself does not contain any sort of dark magic, if you're thinking of it..."

"Not at all." I replied in a standardized tone.

"I'll see you again, Sunset, love ya."

"Love ya too."

Twilight disappeared in an instant, that left remnants of magical sparks from where she stood, which dissipated at a short time. I gazed at the book of the curse that's placed on the table-top in front of me. I casually grabbed it, and flipped through the pages. There were pages that were ripped apart purposely. I'm uncertain if the pages were that important; But nevertheless, that's not going to stop me from achieving my goal. I unzipped my big purse, and hid the book. I drank the lukewarm tea to the last drop, and shouted out in the back of the kitchen, "Mrs. Cake! I'll be going now!"

Mrs. Cake appeared from the back kitchen, with her face blemished in flour, "Oh, but Twilight never came.."

"She was here, but she was awfully in a hurry that she didn't get to say hi to you, but she'll be back again soon."

"Oh ok, no problem then, well you have a good night, and be careful."

"I will."

I zipped my bag closed, flipped on my hoodie, then walked towards the exit.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

MAIN LOBBY, GRANDE COURT APARTMENTS - 10:30 PM, SAME NIGHT

As entering my apartment complex that leads to the main lobby, I hastily walked towards the elevator while rummaging through my purse to get a hold of my cell phone to check on the current time, 10:31 pm. There were no missed calls either, so I guess that was good. I pushed the button for the elevator, going up, then entered as the elevator doors opened. The doors came to a close as I pushed the second floor button. I was in a bit of a hurry because I have yet to cook a little something for Lyra and Pinkie for when they get home. As the elevator doors opened to the second floor, I ran through the apartment walking hall, towards my apartment room. As I finally approached in front of my apartment door, I took my keys out of my purse, then unlocked it. I entered my apartment room, closing the door behind me, and switched the lights on. Pinkie Pie appeared sitting on a stool by the counter-table, with a look of dismay towards me.

Pinkie folded her arms, and looked at me with lowered eyebrows, she initiated a question, "Where were you?..."

I was shocked to Pinkie's presence. She wasn't supposed to be home until eleven, my heart was beating fast, trying to think of words of response, "I was at Sugarcube corner..."

"By yourself?" Pinkie raised one of her eyebrow then continued, "Vinyl and I left early. I got here at around twenty after nine...." She looked at my purse, noticing that it's more bulkier than usual, she asked, "What do you have in your purse?"

I tried not to stammer in words, "They're a bunch of paperwork that I decided to bring with me from work..." I headed towards my bedroom, but Pinkie stood up from her stool seat, and blocked my way.

".... Fine... Can I take a look at them?"

"No."

"Why not, there just a bunch of papers anyway..."

"It's all confidential information, if I showed you, it would be violating laws of HIPAA..." I asserted.

"You've already violated the law by bringing the documents with you... I'm not that stupid, Sunset..." Pinkie disputed.

"...I said no, and that's final... Okay?!"

"Sunset, you're obviously hiding something... That ain't going to work on me." Pinkie with an increased tone.

"What do you want from me?!"

Short silence filled between Pinkie and I, then she sat back down on the stool. She gathered her intellect, and apologized, "You're right... I am sorry.. I shouldn't have asked... It's your stuff and I must respect it.. I totally know how you feel... I'd react the same way if someone tried to invade my privacy."

"As long as you understand.." With my standard tone.

Two of my books had fallen from my unzipped purse, as I quivered to gain my balance from tipping over my own scattered flip flops. Pinkie looked at the books that fell on the floor right between her and I, then picked them and examined them.

"...Your book that you use to message Twilight from the other world with... Ummm, and this other book? what is this one for?"

I chose not to answer. There was no sense at this point to hide the truth. Pinkie placed the book of the curse on the counter-top, and decided to first look through my book that I use to communicate with Twilight. She turned to the last page written, then turned a couple of pages back to read what Twilight and I have been conversing about. When she was finally done reading, she was bewildered by what she just read, and let out an expression of distress.

"Sunset... Why are you hiding this from us?..."

"I... Didn't know how to tell you girls, and I didn't want you girls to be worried."

Pinkie's tears began to drip down from her eyes, "And you met Twilight?"

"I did what I had to do, Pinkie... This curse is something we have to fix."

"You went behind our backs... Lyra and I will NEVER do that to you!"

"Pinkie, what was I gon' say?..."

"You could've just told us straight up instead of hiding it for two weeks!" She recklessly tossed the book on the counter-top, next to the book of the curse, then sneered at me, "I can't believe you, we've always trusted you because you are our only friend, but ya' know what, I'm having second thoughts... Lyra and I shouldn't have agreed moving in with you, if I knew you're that kind of person."

"Pinkie... I am still your friend, I was going to tell you at the right moment, and I didn't know how to tell you girls..."

Pinkie Pie shook her head, "What's keeping you from telling us, is it because were weak and useless without our elements of harmony and you decided to fix this on your own? Or is it because you finally found your true friend from another universe and you're thinking of abandoning me and Lyra..."

"No! That's not true, Pinkie... Please let me explain... Twilight and I met up to find ways on how me, you, and Lyra, even possibly Vinyl, to lift my curse."

"No... You do that yourself, you're on your own..." Pinkie concluded in a low voice.

Lyra casually entered the apartment room and interrupted in a worrying-low voice, "Hey girls... What's going on?... I heard you talking loudly just outside..."

Pinkie turned around and grabbed Lyra by her arm, and exited the apartment, "Let's go Lyra, Sunset is nothing but a backstabbing person." The apartment door shut in powerful force as they both stormed out of my apartment room. I followed after the girls, seeing Pinkie holding Lyra's hands as they walked rapidly towards the elevator.

"Pinkie, Lyra!" I said in a loud voice, "You can't leave, where you girls going?"

"Anywhere, but here." Pinkie replied back in an assertive tone.

When grabbing Pinkie's arm as I drew in closer to both girls, she suddenly delivered a slap to my right cheek which caused me to yelp. Lyra gawked at Pinkie, "Pinkie, what's wrong with you?!" Lyra quickly approached me and began massaging my cheek that appeared redness in color, Lyra continued in a low voice to me, "Are you ok, Sunset?"

"Yeah... I'm fine..." I said in a low voice, sniffling with teardrops.

Lyra asserted to both Pinkie and I in an increased tone, "You girls better stop this nonsense fight... I mean it.. You girls are soooo frickin' stubborn, you know that?! We have only each other... Don't you girls get that?!"

Pinkie, in a standardized tone, "Lyra, she lied to us..."

"Ok, she may have lied, but she lied for the right reasons. Not because she wanted to back stab us, I know Sunset well enough for her to do anything like that. On the other hand, our other friends, who have left us dry, that's a different story. Now doesn't that count for something? C'mon... You oughta know by now."

Silence filled between us three in the hall, Pinkie sighed heavily, and reinitialized in a calm tone, "I need fresh air..." Pinkie turned around and continued walking towards the elevator.

"Leave her be, she needs some time alone to recuperate..." Lyra had said, then took a gazing look at me, "And you, you're gon' tell me later exactly what had happened..."

With my palm still on my right cheek, I replied, "... Okay.."

"Good..." Lyra with a straight face, she held on to my arm, and we slowly walked back to our apartment room.

Author's Note

I finished this chapter in one day.... So... Could Sunset and her friends lift her curse? What are your speculations? :twilightsheepish:

Scenario 20: The Mirror Effect

SUNSET'S APARTMENT - 5:32 PM, SAME DAY

I comfortably sat on my sofa in the living room, catching up on some missing episodes of my favorite show, Supernatural.

*Knock Knock Knock*

I stood up from my chair to open the door, which Lyra appeared before it, "Hey.." Lyra said expressionlessly. She looked worn out, she also carried a backpack that was rather bulkier than usual. If I had to guess, there probably her students' practice final examinations that needed to be graded.

With my faint grin, "How was work?"

She bypassed me to toss her bag to a nearby sofa, and sat down with her fingers on her forehead, "Please don't ask... Today was just crazy."

As I closed the door behind her, I picked up the wedding invitation placed on the counter, and propelled it towards her lap, "You got mail.." With my folded arms and a grin.

She gazed at the mail that was plunked to her lap, then visualize the color of the envelope, contemplating on the letter enclosed. She looked at me with a raised eyebrow and a befuddled look on her face. I insisted, "Well?... What are you waiting for?.. Open it."

She slowly ripped through the perforation of the envelope, and pulled out the wedding invitation. She looked at it for awhile. Her eyes widened in cheerful-looking stupefaction. She gained her momentum once again, with energy that caused her to quickly jump up from her sofa, followed by a continuous hop, "OHHHHHH MY GOSHHH!! TWILIGHT IS GETTING MARRIED!!"

"Shhhhhhh! Lyra, can you be anymore louder? So the neighbors can report us?... Might wanna ease on your jumping a little bit..." I said sarcastically.

She waved the invitation to me with ostentation, "Can you believe this?! She's getting married! Oh and guess what... We're invited!" She paused in short silence to question, "Wait... It's Twilight from this world, right?"

I chuckled, "Yes, hun."

"I knew it!.. Wait.. Is Pinkie invited too?"

"Yeah, her invitation is right here." I pointed out directly to the purple envelope placed on the counter-top.

"This is wonderful! I mean... Talk about a high school reunion on a very special day. Ain't that something?"

"Yeah..." I smiled.

*Knock Knock Knock*

"I'll get it!" She hastily headed towards the door, nearly falling off balance, she then opened it, Pinkie arrived, "Pinkie! Guess what!"

Pinkie made a sarcastic guess in a tired tone, "Ummmm, the show My Little Pony is cancelled?" Lyra, with her raised eyebrow, she shut the door behind her, whilst watching her walk towards her room.

"Twilight from this world is getting married, and were invited.." Lyra corrected her.

Pinkie came out of her bedroom as soon as she heard about Twilight, stood right by her door then took a glazing look to inspect me and Lyra, "What?"

"You heard her, your invitation is right here." I picked up the purple envelope and reached it out to her.

Pinkie was still in a puzzlement state, but casually approached towards the counter, and accepted the envelope from my hand. She sighed then began ripping the envelope to remove the invitation card from it. After having read it, she wasn't really enthused. She looked at me and Lyra, followed by a bark of laughter, "Don't tell me you girls are going..."

"We have to go.. This is Twilight were talking about.."

"Yes Lyra, I clearly know who she is, ok? If we meant a lot to her, she should've just called instead of mailing us a lame over-designed card that anyone can buy from a dollar store.... I bet you we're not invited to the wedding rehearsal..."

"Pinkie... That habit of yours, it gets old quickly, and you know it..." I joined in.

"I mean.. C'mon, don't tell me you're falling for this too..." Pinkie walked towards the refrigerator and grabbed herself a small carton of strawberry banana milk.

"So.. What... We're not going?.. We'll be feeling like complete idiots afterwards?" I asserted.

Pinkie sighed, "...Why do we have to go?" Then removed the straw which was a part of its packaging.

"It's because Twilight was a big part of our life during our high school years, she helped us a lot during our troubled times. So it's fair to show a little bit of happiness, if you still have some in you, on her very special day. It would mean a lot to her."

Pinkie sighed heavily, and sipped the banana milk in one gulp, "Whatever.. Fine.."

"Yay!" Lyra cheered.

"Good... Oh, I hope you know if you drink enough of that, you'll get fat..."

"I know... But I don't drink it that often..." She threw the empty carton in the trash can.

I altered the subject, "I ordered Pizza for dinner, I hope you girls are ok with that."

"Works for me." Pinkie walked towards the living room, grabbing the remote that was placed by the counter-top. She tuned my favorite show without my consent to a different show, and tucked herself on the couch.

Lyra grimaced at me in a low voice, "Ummm... You're just gonna let her change your show like that?"

"It's ok... let her be for now."

I remained on my stool seat, and decided to watch the show that Pinkie had permissibly allow herself to change my show without my approval for a short while, then initiated a question to Lyra, "So what are you going to wear at Twilight's wedding?"

"I don't know yet, I might have to go shopping though..."

"Same here... Though I was thinking about wearing the same kind of outfit that I wore at the high school prom..."

Lyra chuckled, "I don't think that'll fit you anymore, considering your bust size and your butt... No offense.."

Pinkie chuckled to Lyra's comment, while her eyes still focused on TV, "That is true."

"You girls are too much." Followed by a grin. I continued with words, but directed at Pinkie, "What about you, what are you going to wear?"

Pinkie swung around to face me, "Me? Well... I may have to go shopping with you girls too... I got nothing, unless jeans are a proper attire for the wedding..."

Lyra and I looked at each other with smirks on our faces, then I questioned, "You're off this Saturday, right?"

"Yeah." Then turned around to continue watching her show.

"Awesome, then lets all go to Phillyever Twenty One."

"Sounds like a plan!" Lyra with a smile.

The plan for us girls' this coming Saturday, brought my idea of question, "By the way, Pinkie... When was the last time you've used your party cannon?"

"Wow... Why do you ask?"

"Just curious.."

Pinkie shook her head with no response of answer.

Come to think of it, Pinkie hasn't used her party cannon since way back when, it was just a random question that came to mind as a hint that she can maybe perhaps bring to the wedding, which I presumably know the answer, after her silent treatment of response. But furthermore, we haven't participated to any sort of occasion that required us to wear fancy clothing since our high school years, so it's a wise idea to go shopping. Lyra on the other hand, wore fancy clothing for musical concerts and best music teacher award ceremonies every year; Therefore, not much of an issue for her.

"Anyway..." Pinkie switched the TV power off, and swung around to face both Me and Lyra, "Guys... That Tirek guy has been on my mind lately... You never told me why he was so interested in your sun logo book.."

With my inquisitive expression, "I really don't know, quite honestly..."

Lyra joined in, "How did he know about it?"

I relinquished a serious look to both of my girls with words, "I don't know... But I think it has something to do with Wind Rider, or I could probably be wrong... Either way, we gotta keep our eyes peeled for omen, 'cause Tirek is not one to mess with, he's possessed by some sort of dark magic... I saw something back at Apple Jack's..."

"What did you see?" Lyra in a curious tone.

"You girls are not going to believe me... But I saw a dark spark on him.." I sat erected from my stool chair.

"Really... I thought I was seeing things too!" Pinkie added.

Lyra and I eyed at each other with bewilderment. Lyra in an apprehensive thought, stammered in words to both me and Pinkie, "Same here... That guy creeps me out... Like literally..."

"We'll figure something out... We always do..." I said convincingly in a low voice.

*Knock Knock Knock*

"I got it." Lyra stood up to open the door. It was the pizza delivery guy. He confirmed, "One large pie, half pepperoni?"

Lyra turned to me, and I then answered, "Correct, how much?"

"That'll be ten bucks, ma'am." Lyra carefully accepted the pizza box from the man, and placed it on top of the counter. I quickly ran to my bedroom to grab the cash. As the guy waited patiently by the door, he looked at the pink haired girl who sat on the sofa with legs crossed. He winked with a flirtatious smile, "How yyoouu ddooiin' baby.'"

I overheard the man's voice from a mid-distance of my bedroom, therefore rushed to the door to hand him the cash with slight annoyance in my tone, "Ooook Pizza man, nice try, you can keep the change, good bye now!" And slammed the door.

"Ummm Thank You, and I'm sorry about that, it was an instinct!" The guy concluded outside the door.

I ignored him, then lowered my eyebrows at Pinkie with hands on my hips.

"What?! I didn't do anything."

I still gazed at Pinkie then delayed in words, "...It's your pink hair..."

Lyra's chuckles made Pinkie sneer at her with words, "You're enjoying this aren't you..."

"A little bit."

"Whatever..."

I opened the pizza box. As expected from Mulia Mild's pizzeria, their pizza is heavenly as always. I reached to grab three clean ceramic plates from the plate cabinets, and placed them on top of an open box. We each grabbed a slice, and placed it on our plates.

"I'll tell you what..." Pinkie took a bite off of her pizza, "If we can't figure out the cause of Tirek's evil intentions, we can always eat pizza to relieve our sorrows."

"That's like your answer to everything." Lyra disputed.

"Pinkie, gimmie the remote." I directed with assertiveness.

Pinkie took a bite of her pizza, and reached out for the remote that was on the sofa, and slid the remote towards my direction.

"... I was actually watching something before you changed it..." I switched the TV back on, and tuned back to an episode of Supernatural.

Pinkie rolled her eyes, and continued eating.

Sam, listen to me, I'm your brother, Dean... I know you're in there, you can fight this son-of-a-bitch of a devil! As we all watched the show, Lyra and Pinkie actually grew fond of the series. We ended up watching until realizing that it's already past midnight, and I was already falling asleep. The girls remained on their sofa and promised each other to go to bed right after finishing one more episode of the series, "Girls, I'm going to bed, good night." I switched the lights off in the kitchen, and headed directly to my bedroom with a yawn.

"Good night." Both Pinkie and Lyra replied in unison, as both sat on the edge of their sofa, predicting on what's going to happen to Castiel in the show.

RAINBOW DASH RESIDENCE, MACINTOSH HILLS - 5:26 PM, WEDNESDAY

With Rainbow Dash's long hiatus from the WNBA playoffs, she decided to shoot some hoops outside her fenced basketball court with an old friend, Gilda. She was on her way to healing, so it wouldn't hurt to do some moderate exercises to break off a sweat. Rainbow Dash couldn't stand sitting all day due to her injury, she had persisted on wanting to go back for the playoffs, but her doctor gave her restrictions.

"Hey, check this cross-over move." Rainbow Dash dribbled the ball, left and right, through the back, and made a spinning move in fast motion to release a left hand lay up, hitting the backboard which shot right in the basket.

Gilda grabbed the ball, "Man... We really need you back, STAT..."

"Respect the shot!" Rainbow Dash stood behind the three-point-line, with palms opened, awaiting for a ball pass from Gilda.

Gilda passed the ball to Rainbow Dash. As the ball landed on her hands, she dribbled, and made a fade away shot behind the three-point-line that went straight inside the basket, nothing but net, "I still got it!" Rainbow Dash relinquished a body wave dance.

Gilda once again grabbed the ball that bounced after Rainbow Dash taking her three-point shot, "What are you talking about?... You've only been out from the game for three months."

"Dude, three months felt like three years... C'mon, alley hoop!"

As Rainbow Dash ran towards the hoop, Gilda tossed the ball on air towards Rainbow, high enough for her to grab it, and slam dunked above the rim.

"THAT DUNK THOUGH! That's what I'm talkin' about!" Rainbow Dash in a loud, simplistic ecstasy.

"Dash, you gotta take it easy, coach will be upset if she found out you injured yourself again just because of practice."

"Who is she to tell me what to do, besides, I am taking it easy, foo." Rainbow picked up the ball, and made a random two-point shot, which shot right in the basket.

Gilda sat on the floor, and grabbed her water bottle that was beside her, and drank from it.

"By the way, Rainbow..."

Rainbow swung around to the calling of her name before she attempted to make another shot, "Yeah?"

"Did you get the surprising wedding invitation from Twilight?"

"Yeah." Rainbow continued to take a shot, then walked and sat beside Gilda, and grabbed her own water bottle to take a drink.

"You going?"

After Rainbow taking a drink, "Yeah, you?"

"Of course, everybody in the team is going."

"I figured."

"It's not going to be awkward for you, right? I mean.. Considering you haven't seen Twilight in ages..."

Rainbow huffed out in laughter, "Me? Twilight? Awkwardness? Please..." She took another drink of her bottled water, literally drinking the whole bottle.

Even though Rainbow Dash said those words, Gilda sensed her unpleasantness emotion, "Yeah... It's going to be awkward..."

"What are you talking about?! Twilight is an old friend, why would it be awkward?!"

"Hey, I respect your opinion, Rainbow. But I stand by my own."

"It's not going to be awkward, Gilda... It's just we haven't seen each other for years. Excited is the word you're looking for."

Gilda looked at her in attentiveness, waiting to hear more from Rainbow, "It's not just Twilight, but the rest of the gang. I already knew from the beginning of our high school graduation at one point... It's not all about living an apple pie life, candy in the sky, and hanging out in Sugar Cube Corner all the time. We all had to move on with our lives, doing grown up things."

"Oh ok, but are you content on how the way things are now?" Gilda nodded.

"Yes and no.... Yes, I'm happy and content that I'm an official basketball player who plays for Team Canterlot, which has always been my dream; And no, because I became distant from my old friends, but I will never forget our good times and adventures we had together."

Rainbow raised up from the ground, "That being said, I wouldn't miss Twilight's and Flash's wedding for the world."

With short silence that filled between them, Gilda expressed a whimsical, fake cry, "Oh Rainbow, that was beautiful, say it to me again." Followed by a hysterical laugh.

"Whatever... I'm going inside... All this playing made me hungry.."

Rainbow, with a basketball tucked in her right arm, she began to walk away the opposite direction from Gilda, who was still sitting down. Rainbow turned around at Gilda, "Are you coming or what?!"

Gilda raised herself from the ground, "You're so cute, Rainbow.." Gilda grabbed her water bottle then ran beside Rainbow. They continued walking together, towards inside of Rainbow Dash's house.

"Call me cute again, your face will look cute as soon as I hit it with this ball."

Both laughed hysterically, as they finally made their entrance through the back of the house, closing the door behind them.

U-HOWL SPACE STORAGE, HUMANEHATTAN - 5:26 PM, SAME DAY

Pinkie entered the public storage with no one present at the front desk reception, but there was a desk bell which led Pinkie to push it.

*Ding*

She waited patiently for ten seconds, and pushed it again.

*Ding*

Still no one in sight. She laughed on the inside when she oversees a big poster of the company's advertisement that hung on a high wall that read, "#1 Customer Satisfaction Guaranteed!" Customer satisfaction indeed.

Since Pinkie already knows where her own storage is, she walked ahead and passed through the push bar door that immediately took her to a long hallway of corresponding storage lockers. She continued walking through the hallway of lockers, taking a couple of turns, till she finally arrived to her own. She rummaged through her purse to pull out her set of keys. Pinkie unlocked her storage that unveiled an organized chaos of old party supplies and equipment that she had not used for thirteen years, covered in dusts and spider webs. She eyed on her Party Cannon. As she opened the storage door wider to make her entry, her hand grazed on the party cannon, wiping the dusts off that revealed an engraved name, "Pinkie Pie". Her moments of nostalgia struck her with sentimentality, as hope to be the old Pinkie Pie she once was. But she knew that it's not going to happen. Right beside the party cannon, appeared an old standing-mirror that she can obscurely see her own reflection from. She focused at herself in the mirror, noticing her own reflection began morphing. Her hair in the mirror-reflection suddenly poofed up. It was the image of her when she was young. At this point, Pinkie was apprehending in thought while going through this, rather surreal experience. The reflection began to speak to her.

"Hey Pinkie Pie! you're looking really really really really really really..." Her mirror-reflection took another deep breath, and continued with a very high-pitched tone, "Really really... OLD!" Followed by her remarkable smile that exposed her white teeth, and a cute chuckle.

Pinkie, in a state of eeriness, remained silent. Her reflection continued with words again in a high-pitched tone, "What's wrong? Did the giant cake monster catch your tongue? Hahahahah!"

Pinkie replied to her own reflection in a low voice, "...You're not real..."

"Huh?! If I'm not real, then how am I answering you? You silly willy!"

"How... How is this happening?..."

"I don't know, probably because you're looking for fun again?! or cup cakes with extra icings?! The party!? Oh wait! Speaking of party, Twilight's wedding is coming up! Know what this calls for?!!!" Reflection-Pinkie haphazardly bounced in every direction with incredible speed, she was like a bouncing ball that totally went out of whack, then a flash of confettis and balloons magically shot right up from her puffy hair, "A wedding party! I never thought I can put those two words together!"

Pinkie took a couple of steps back from the standing-mirror, feeling petrified in this moment of time.

"Why are you scared?! You're scared of your own self? How can you be scared of your own self if you are you?... You're a laugh, Pinkie Pie!"

Pinkie delayed a response, "I'm not scared..."

Her reflection, rambled words in one breath, "Yes you are you can't fool me I am you Remember it works both ways you can't fool me and I can't fool you but the only people that can fool you are Sunset and Lyra if you ask me why because people are just cruel and they are going to leave you behind just like the rest of them who left you years ago" She took a gasping breath, then magically pulled a pink frosting cup cake from her hair, and ate it in one bite, "Mmmmmm!!!!! It's yummmyyy!!"

Pinkie lowered her eyebrows to her own reflection, in a serious tone, "No, Sunset and Lyra will never leave me... They love me too much."

"That's what you thought when the rest of your friends left you."

"No... It's different... You'll never understand..."

"Silly Pinkie Pie, I will always understand, I have the Pinkie sense doozy, remember?? And you don't! Because you've lost your magic long time ago!" The Reflection-Pinkie laughed hysterically, and continued again with the same high-pitched tone, "You... and me... Will always be together..."

Pinkie's rage fueled within her, and Pinkie's fist slowly clenched, causing her knuckles to crack, "Get... The...Hell... OUT OF MY HEAD!"

Through Pinkie's impulse that delivered a punch at the standing mirror, it broke the mirror into pieces. Her hand formed deep cuts, as her blood dripped heavily to the ground due to the force of punch. She quickly searched for a cloth, but saw an old rag that was feasible enough to wrap around her hand with applied pressure from losing anymore blood.

A man with a company cap rushed just outside of my storage locker, as he was appalled to hear what just broke, "Whoa.. I thought I heard a broken glass, is everything ok ma'am?"

Pinkie gawked at the man with a fierce expression, whilst covering her own wound with a rag with no verbal response. She hastily rushed out of her own storage, bypassing the man in front of her, and stormed through the hallway. The employee shouted, "Ma'am, you left your storage locker open!" Followed by an intervene echo. Little did Pinkie know, that what she visually experienced, was a replica of her own imagination. People can only handle so much stress to a certain degree, in Pinkie's case, it was to the point that she experienced temporary visual and auditory hallucinations.

Pinkie abruptly kicked the door for an exit coming from the public storage. She ran through the busy sidewalk streets of HuManehattan, Realizing her blood was oozing through the rag that she had obtained back in her own storage locker, applying pressure was not going to cut it. She huffed and puffed, leaving trails of blood behind her, as continually making her advance through the streets. This created attention for the public surroundings. It came to Pinkie's realization, that she started to feel faint and weak. Her legs began to wobble, Her vision became blurry in seconds, and right before she knew, she ended up on the ground in supine position. Her hearing developed a continuous ringing, combined with people with their raising voices, "Ma'am, are you ok? Can you hear me?!" She sees a man of blue hair. She felt his arms tucked underneath her back, and felt herself being lifted up from the ground she laid, "Hang in there, Pinkie... You lost a lot of blood... Lets take you to the hospital." Pinkie's eyes remained open for awhile, then her eyes slowly closed.

HUMANEHATTAN EMERGENCY - 9:34 PM, SAME NIGHT

Pinkie's eyes sluggishly opened, and found herself laying on a hospital bed with a blanket. Her vision gradually changed from her sight of blurriness to a familiar IV Monitor on her right side connected to her wounded arm, securely wrapped with a dressing. She turned her head to her left, she sees Lyra, me, and Vinyl, sitting on a chair with our looks of apprehension. I initiated with words in a low voice, "How are you feeling, Pinkie?"

Pinkie ascended slightly from her bed that caused an immediate ache to her head, and laid back down, "I'm ok..."

I perturbed, "Careful, the ER Doc gave you some pain medication, which explains your sudden headache."

"Do you remember what happened?..." As Lyra eased in, placing her hand on Pinkie's left arm.

Pinkie refrained from words of the real reason why she ended up in the hospital, but instead, altered her answer, "...Yeah... There was a man who saved me..."

"A man?" Lyra with puzzlement expression, then turned her head to me and Vinyl.

I approached closer to her in the same low tone, "Pinkie, it doesn't matter who brought you here, important thing is that you're ok."

"Yeah... You should take off from work for a while, Pinkie.." Vinyl added.

"No, no..... I can't take off from work anymore..." As Pinkie protested with lowered eyebrows, then rubbed her forehead with her fingers.

"Too late, I already told the rest of the peepz in the office, they're all worried about you... Sour Sweet will be taking over on your behalf, until you feel better."

Pinkie groaned, "Vinyl, Vinyl.... You can't make that decision, only I can!... Arghh!" Her loud voice brought an impulse of pain to her right hand.

I halted with a teeth grin, in slight fierce of words in a low voice, "Pinkie! Just shut up.. Lay back.. And let us handle this.. Ok? Unless you want to get a surgery..."

Pinkie remained silent with a heavy sigh.

I continued, "In terms of my knowledge, you're going to be discharged tonight. So when we get home, you're going straight to bed."

Pinkie turned the opposite direction expressionlessly at her IV Monitor. She was in deep thought, and uncertain how to explain to us her story of why she ended up in the hospital from the first place. Her deep cut on her hand explained little to none. Lying would mean she's a hypocrite, therefore there's no way of hiding from the truth. Right now, she's taking advantage of this time to stall just until she feels better.